Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Karl's heart beats in tandem with the pounding on the doors. --- was here. If they lost now they lose forever. Karl turned toward the friend he had made during his time out of time. His friend looked at him earnestly searching his eyes. “Karl, I know you aren’t supposed to be here. Go back, find ---”

No, no he wasn't going to leave them, not like this. Not now. Not when they had a chance to stop this. But something in his friend's eyes burned and brokered no argument. “Wait, ---. How will I get them on my side? We both know that chronomancy is a forbidden magic, so I can’t tell them it’s the future and why would they trust me otherwise.” and besides this wasn't even suppose to happen. His mentor had always told him that by meddling in time you permanently alter two timelines. It was not to be used extraneously. It was a forbidden magic for good reason.

The pounding grew louder. His friend was looking more frantic. They didn't stand a chance and they both knew it. “Karl, we need to stop ---. This is the only way. Trust me Karl.” he would trust them, trust them with the world, trusted them with his past. The issue was he didn't trust himself.

“Help, he’s here.”

“Everyone get ready.”

“This is it, the last stand.”

“Give it everything boys.” it was over for them all. Karl should go. He was their best hope for erasing this future for his home timeline so that more didn't suffer the same.

“Karl go.” He looked to his friend one last time. After all the next time they saw each other they would be strangers meeting for the first time. Their history will have been swept clean.

“Okay ---.” He said as he started to feel magic hum beneath his fingertips. As the doors finally caved in, the chaos and fighting ensued.

Karl awoke in a panic as a gentle rain beat against the humble shelter he had found. He tried desperately to hold on to the image of his friend that he had seen. But it was fading fast.

His mentor had said that when you meddle with time without enough skill, there were side effects ranging from chronic headaches, memory loss, to literal death. His mentor had said if he could find one of the few remaining Elytrians they could help. But even his mentor had admitted it was a fruitless endeavor. He feels as if he should know an Elytrian though. He’s met one, he’s sure. In the end, he had been given several books from his mentor who said he needed to take this journey for himself. So he did. Now, he was here, trying to hang on to any thread he could remember, desperately trying to figure out where to go.

He pulled out a map and scanned the page. It was an older map, so L’manburg wasn’t even on it properly. He placed his finger on the ruins of Eltryia, someone was there he recalled. But there was also no shortage of useful information. He could start there. But he couldn’t stay there.

He was tempted to go straight to L'manburg and claim to be a prophet so he could warn them of the dangers to come, but he decided against it. He needed to be properly ready to see so many people that he knew were important that he knew he knew well. He also needed to remember who he was supposed to find.

He pulled out the notebook he was keeping as he thought he remembered something new. He needed to find someone. He needed to stop the mass manipulation. He needed to stop the traitor... or was it traitors? Either way, he remembered what had really been his downfall. It was the division of allies. If he could stop one thing it would be that.

He had everything he needed, every detail was locked in his head he just needed to find them again, and then, hopefully, he would know how to use it.

Ranboo ran, he can’t quite remember why he’s running, the adrenaline was enough to block out his thoughts in favor of his current task of getting away. For once his faulty memory had no part in his haze of memories and thoughts. He heard the sounds of barking dogs and the pounding of horse hooves behind him. They were yelling, trying to get their hands on him. They were going to take him back, take him back and kill him.

His lungs were burning as he desperately huffed in another breath as he was pushed past his limits. He wasn’t going to be able to keep this up. They were going to get him. He felt the tears build in his eyes; the minimal water content in them started to irritate his skin, his vision tinting red. The dogs were closing in, the harsh barks and thundering hooves mixed with the angry yells heralding the sound of his death.

He isn’t going to make it, his vision is getting worse and his legs are getting weaker and the sounds are getting louder.

His head starts to cloud over making it harder to think. In his desperation and slowly worsening condition, he runs into something.

“Woah mate you okay.” A pause as he tries to say anything through his labored breaths, the sounds of his pursuers pierce through the still forest. “Mate, do you need help?” The voice says as everything clicks into place from the last few seconds. Ranboo still struggling to breathe just nods.

Surprise and brief panic fill his chest as he feels himself being lifted off the ground, he grabs onto anything to keep his bearings when his red tear-stained vision leaves him stranded.

“Phil, what happened?” A new voice bellows, “It sounds like a hunting party is after us?”

“Pretty sure there is, except it’s not because of us.”

The voice goes silent and for some reason, that silence dims the noises of the surrounding threats, almost as if this new voice’s decision of Ranboo is more important than anyone else’s. “Run ahead, I'll hold them off. When I get back I want an explanation.”

“Got it, mate. Blood for the blood god.”

A small chuckle escapes the second person before the new voice responds, “Skulls for the skull throne.”

The sounds slowly dim as Phil(?) continues to run. “Think you can run on your own again?”

Ranboo lets his eyes focus on the man in front of him as he stutters out a shaky “y-yeah”

“Great,” Phil(?), he’s just going with Phil for now, says as he drops Ranboo. Not expecting or prepared for the sudden change he stumbles. Phil grabs his arm and pulls him along.

“W-will he, be-be okay?” He huffs out.

“Oh him, yeah he’ll be fine. Come on, we're almost there.” Ranboo listens to the sound of a fight far in the distance. He was gone. He had gotten away. Phil pulls him into a cave.

After a few moments of labored breathing, Ranboo does his best to wipe his treacherous tears from his eyes. The red in his vision starts to recede and he finally takes in the man before him. The black cloak draped around his shoulders, the blonde hair with a tiny braid behind his ear. The wide-brimmed hat with two feathers stuck into it, but more than that, the brilliant blue of his eyes. His breathing calms down and his vision starts to grey out. He wipes at his eyes again trying to rid whatever new thing is impeding his vision.

“Alright, explanation time. Who are you, and why were they after you?” Phil interrogates as he turns his gaze back to Ranboo.

“Oh uhm, I, I'm Ranboo, and they wanted to capture me and execute me for a crime I didn’t commit.” He replies as his brain starts to get fuzzy. “Thanks, thanks for saving me.”

“Of course Ranboo.” The cold stone was far from comfortable but the peace of safety finally allowed his exhaustion to take over. His brain finally resting after the panic.

Ranboo heard a voice in his head as he stood in a black room with scribbles on the wall he couldn’t quite read. “Ranboo, why did you run?”

“Because they were hunting me.” He says as he turns to try and address a speaker who isn’t there.

“Because of a crime you committed.”

“But I didn’t do it.” He cries, whipping around as the voice comes from behind him. Only to see nothing again.

“But only guilty people run.” But that couldn’t be right, Ranboo didn’t do it. He knows he didn’t do it. “Guess you're even a traitor to yourself.”

“I'm not a traitor though.” He says, feeling smaller than he ever has before.

“Phil, we simply don’t know a thing about him.”

“We just saved him and you want to hand him back to the wolves?”

“Phil, that’s not what I meant. We already have enough people after us, can we afford more?”

“What’s a dozen more when you already have hundreds? Besides, did you forget how we even met?” Ranboo shuffled his thoughts and got his head back in order as he slowly processed the words being said about him.

“Phil, you're my dearest friend, I would never forget.”

“I'm your only friend.” Ranboo let his eyes focus on the cave again as he slowly realized a cloak had been draped on him and a fire had been made creating the only light since the entrance to the cave was now dark. He gathered his courage and looked at the second person here. He had to bite his tongue to stop from gasping. In front of him stood a Piglin (at least that is what he recalls from his textbooks) with more scars than even the most battle-worn of D’neer. He had jewelry hanging from his ears and a fur-lined red cloak covering what Ranboo can only describe as noble attire. And in his hand was a bloody sword that complemented his blood-stained features. The Piglin turns his eyes on Ranboo, and Ranboo fights his instinct to look away.

“How long have you been listening?” the imposing figure that was the Piglin asks.

Silence. “Ranboo, we need to talk.” Phil offers far more gently.

Ranboo hesitantly sits up. “Answer my question.” the Piglin demands.

“Somewhere towards the end… please don’t let them kill me.”

The Piglin looked to Phil who simply raised his eyebrows questioningly. The Piglin tilted his head towards Ranboo as Phil smiled, the Piglin added, “I reserve my right to judgment.”

“Alright mate, fair enough,” Phil says as the Piglin moves to lean against the wall near the entrance of the cave. “So Ranboo, I don’t think we ever finished our conversation.”

“Ah, yeah, right.”

“First off I need to know and I'm sorry if this is offensive but, eyelids?” Phil asks, seeming to internally wince at how rude it might be.

“Don’t have them.” He answers, “It’s a weird mutation that my father and I both have that no one can seem to explain.”

“Okay right, that’s gonna be weird to get used to. So I guess that leads into my next question. Who is your family?”

Ranboo feels a cold fear run up his spine. “Why do you ask?”

Phil looks at him, tilting his head. “It’s just your clothes, they don't strike me as that of anyone less than noble.”

“Oh yeah, uhm I grew up in the royal court of D’neer.” He says, rubbing his neck as the Piglin glares at him from the corner.

“Huh, what did you do that they were hunting you down like that?”

“They said I destroyed the building that stores all knowledge of our history.”

“But you didn’t?”

“I don’t remember if I did but I didn’t. I wouldn’t.” He wouldn’t right? He pulls his knees to his chest in a vain attempt to try and comfort himself. That is when he realizes the notebook he kept with him at his waist was gone. “Where’s my notebook?”

“Notebook?” Phil asks picking up on Ranboo’s panic.

“You mean this notebook?” The Piglin holds up a notebook worn down with time and covered in dirt from the chase. “I found it on my way back, you must have dropped it.”

“Did, did you read it?”

“No, didn’t have the time, why what is it?”

“It’s, well my…”

“Memory book?” the pig asks.

“...yeah, how did you?”

“Next question. Memory book? Care to explain.” The Piglin asks, almost accusingly.

“I have memory loss, I've always had it, or at least I think I have. So I started writing down everything I want, or need to remember in it.”

The Piglin observes it with fascination. “I see. I have one last question.” Ranboo hates the pause as he waits, “Ever heard of Technoblade?”

“Isn’t he the Slayer of Kings, Bringer of Chaos? Yeah, I've heard of him, he’s been quiet for a while now, people think he might have gone into hiding or died.”

“What do you think of him?” Phil asked.

“I mean, I'm scared of him, he has a name forged in blood. Why? Do you know him?”

“You could say that we know him, right Phil?” The Piglin asks coyly.

Phil laughs, “yeah mate we could.”

“What’s so funny?” Ranboo asks as he begins to fear his saviors.

“Ranboo” the pause isn’t long but it’s long enough to strike panic racing through Ranboo’s skin. Phil smiles, “He is Techno.” Phil finishes with a lazy gesture towards the other person, watching Ranboo’s face as his eyes widen taking in the boarish figure of the myth he hadn’t even realized had been talking to him. His appearance took on a whole new meaning. The King of Death. Looming over him. Blood for the blood god. Phil had said that to Techno and in a moment of pure adrenaline, Ranboo hadn’t thought twice about it. Now, now it took on a whole new meaning.

“Well Ranboo, want to start running?” Technoblade asks.

“Techno enough. He’s joking.” Phil says, trying to comfort Ranboo.

“Only for you Phil.” He looks at the book in his hand again and Ranboo feels the fear get caught in his throat. “So this has all your memories? Important information that could easily be used against you.”

“Uh yes.” Technoblade tosses the book to Ranboo.

“Keep better track of it from here on out,” he says as Ranboo fumbles with the book. “Phil I'm going hunting since daytime is looking more dangerous by the second and we need food.”

“Alright Mate. Good luck." Phil smiled as Technoblade grabbed his things and left. Phil fed the flame in front of them. After a moment of companionable silence, Ranboo allows himself to relax. Phil asked, "Be honest with me Ranboo, are you royalty?" and just like that Ranboo is on edge again.

The truth would get out eventually, better to be honest here. "Yeah."

"Prince?"

"Yeah."

"Figured. Techno is great at cataloging details. Not great at recognizing what they mean. The gold band 'round your head could be mistaken for fashion or maybe a symbol of nobility. Normally I'd think the same but there is a purple gem. Nobility rarely ever wear the color purple, what with how rare the color is. Granted there was a chance I would be wrong but I wanted to get a direct answer." Phil glances at him, his gaze lingering just a moment too long, making note of his features. "I would tell Techno. But tell him when you're ready. He is the kind of person who respects secrecy until that secrecy involves him and his safety."

"What? I would have thought…"

"Mate I haven't told Techno everything about me. He hasn't told me everything about him. Major things on both sides. Neither of us talk about our past or our state. And that's okay. As many secrets as we have from each other, we have thousands more to the rest of the world. Point being. Unless you're walking away from your country forever you should tell him what you're going back to.” Ranboo watched as Phil gazes into the dancing flames and mauled over that thought, that Phil had secrets from Technoblade.

They were mysteries to each other. But no matter how mysterious they were to each other they were exponentially more mysterious to Ranboo.

“Ranboo, would you want to travel with us? Knowing who we are and what we are capable of?” Phil looks at Ranboo with such a gentle gaze Ranboo finds it hard to believe that he is the only friend of Technoblade.

“I mean you just admitted that I don’t know you, and you guys don’t know me, but I think I'd like to stay.”

“Alright mate, I'll talk to Techno, but get some rest, we leave in the morning.

Wilbur stared at the gathered humans. His friends and allies. Clay had warned them the world was reaching a dark age that would see L'manburg as an easy target. They needed to be ready for when they attacked. “Tommy, come here we need to prepare. Eret get Niki and Tubbo and meet us in the conference room.”

“On it Wilbur,” Eret replies as he travels further into their camp to find the two people.

“Wilbur, what’s going on?”

Wilbur wanted to know himself, all he knows is Clay sent a message sealed with a black seal. Meaning it was serious. “Clay sent a code black message.”

“Code black? Wha- But we’ve never had a code black anything before.” Tommy said, already speeding up to outpace Wilbur so he could look at Wilbur as they talked.

“Tommy I know; that’s why I'm calling this meeting.” They entered the conference room in a hurry.

“Dad,” Fundy turned to Wilbur, and Wilbur was incredibly mad at the world that his son had to grow up in a time of chaos with war looming over the horizon. “Can we go fishing today?”

“Sorry Fundy, but it might be pushed back indefinitely. We got a code black message today.”

“A code black. Oh, I see.” Fundy visibly drooped, as his tail stopped wagging and his ears fell. In hindsight, it was incorrect to say this was a human settlement when outcasts often sought refuge here. Including Fundy’s mother, a beautiful nature spirit taking the form of a fish. Fundy had gotten her transformative ability, and Wilbur's complete lack of magic and knowledge meant fundy had never learned how to control it.

“I'm sorry Fundy, but tonight I can sing for you, your choice.”

“Okay Dad,” Fundy said as he left, leaving him and Tommy alone in the conference room.

“You really shouldn’t keep brushing him off like this, he needs you,” Tommy says in one of his few moments of wisdom. When he got like this it was easy to forget how young he was.

“I'm doing the best I can Tommy. But I won’t be able to be there for him at all if I can’t protect him.” Not that he would know how to be a father even if he was there, his own father was gone, a mystery to him. Eret walked in, Niki and Tubbo trailing behind him.

“Wilbur, what’s this about?” Niki asked, “you pulled me away from rush hour.”

“I'm sorry Niki, I know you are passionate about your bakery but you're still a part of this.” He said, holding up the sealed letter.

“A code black. Holy cow this is serious.” Tubbo says, stating the obvious.

“Tubbo, close the door.” Tommy tells his friend, “We don’t want to get interrupted.”

“Okay, Tommy.” When the doors were shut and everyone was seated Wilbur finally slipped his finger under the seal and broke it. He unfolded it as he read aloud the contents.

To those of L’manberg it may concern,
The world has never been more dangerous, Technoblade is about due to strike off another head. There are now several sightings of Elytrians wandering the world who I can only imagine are bitter. With the kingdoms in disarray, for one reason or another, they are prime sources of rogues. In addition to this, a D’neeren accused of several crimes escaped punishment.
Though on a lighter note if you encounter the D’neeren who is called Ranboo, attempt to capture him as the Queen is offering a reward to the person able to catch him. We can use that reward to further our goals.
Let Schlatt know to be careful who he trusts now more than ever. Traitors are bound to arise for the right price.

-Clay

Wilbur finished reading. They all served the army under Schlatt. Schlatt had always been impulsive and if he decided to get rid of any threat chances are he and Tommy would be the first to go, meaning no one would be left to protect the people. Protect Fundy. Tommy placed his hand on Wilbur’s arm drawing the man’s attention to how tightly he was gripping the paper.

“What do we do now?” asked Tubbo. “I mean what can we do?”

“We do what we can, we pray for the best, and prepare for the worst. We need to prepare a backup base of operations and a safe zone if our defenses are ever breached. It will be our last line of defense.” Wilbur started pacing as he started thinking. They couldn’t rely on Clay and his overwhelming skill and power when he was busy in foreign kingdoms. That also meant he would need to use everyone else’s strengths. “Tubbo, work on your machines, I don’t understand them but if they can help we need them.”

Tubbo nods, excitement filling him despite the dire situation. “On it.”

“Eret, start working on improving our defenses and finding a place to retreat to.”

“I can do that.”

“Niki, I know this is asking a lot, but can I put you in charge of building up a food storage in case we are forced into hiding?” Wilbur hesitantly asks, knowing Niki was already the busiest out of all of them.

“Wilbur, if it needs to be done I can do it,” Niki says with a determination he has only seen in her.

“Tommy, I need you to come with me. We need to gather information so we know what we are working on. We also need to talk to Schlatt about this new information."

“Okay, Wilbur.”

Wilbur and Tommy left the room with everyone else and they all went their separate ways. Wilbur knew he needed to head to Schlatt first as it was his duty but he was genuinely afraid that maybe Schlatt would be quick to act and make a decision that would risk everyone’s safety. So instead he went to the library first. He would admit he didn’t know much about D’neer and it seemed vital to know about it now.

“Wilbur? Shouldn’t we be going to talk to Schlatt first?” Tommy asked, walking just slightly ahead of him. So Wilbur couldn’t ignore his question.

“Tommy we will but I think the more information we have to present to him, the better off the meeting will go.”

Tommy frowned, he didn’t believe Wilbur. Tommy was the only one able to read him like that. “Wilbur do you think this is the right thing to do? And I don’t mean the order in which we tell Schlatt things. I'm talking about making enemies?”

“Tommy we aren’t making enemies if we are simply defending ourselves against people looking for conflict.”

“I guess but how do we know we can trust Clay?”

“Tommy I know you haven’t met him but he was genuine when he said he wanted to help us.”

“But why would he even want to help us, what does he have to gain?”

“Do people always need to gain something?”

“No but people don’t usually do things for no reason, and everything that I've heard and all the letters everything Clay does is calculated. So what’s the motive here?”

“Tommy you're just paranoid,” Wilbur said although Tommy always seemed to know things about people that he simply didn’t. So maybe he should be more cautious of Clay. He shook that thought away, Clay had been nothing but helpful to them so far.

They walked into the library and looked for the book that would have the desired information. Wilbur's fingers traced over the dusty spines before landing on one and pulling it out. He looked briefly at the table of contents, noting how short the section he wanted to look at was compared to others, before flipping open to the page he needed. Tommy wandered around, never one to sit still if he didn't have to.

‘Alright,’ Wilbur thought to himself, ‘what is there to know?’

D'neer is a secluded kingdom founded by the god Ruimte, god of space. The D'neerens, more colloquially known as Endermen, have never really let anyone into their walls. Very few have been lucky enough to do so, and all of them refuse to say a word on the subject out of respect to the people inside. The only reason we know anything at all are the few Endermen who were not content to remain sedentary for the rest of their lives.

D'neer is a heavily forested, heavily caved land as the residents are harmed by water. Endermen are known best for their natural gift and inclination towards telekinetic powers including moving objects and teleporting, in the most gifted cases Endermen can put objects into a pocketed dimension.

Wil looked at the map on the next page simply showing it in relation to other kingdoms and very little concerning what was inside the walls. Well, this didn’t really offer a whole lot of information since the following information was mostly mythology relating to Ruimete. He closed the book that helped so very little. Well, that made what Clay did all the more impressive.

He put the book back on the shelf. “Alright, Tommy we need to go talk to Schlatt.”

“Cool, let’s go,” Tommy said, already out the door waiting impatiently for Wilbur to catch up. Wilbur wished he was as excited as Tommy was to leave the library.

They walked down the hallway, the heels of their boots clicking against the stone floor of the hallway.

Wilbur politely knocked on the door before Tommy just pushed the door open, “Wilbur, Tommy,” Schlatt greets them bombastically, “To what do I owe this visit.” He says as his voice takes on a dark tone. And Wil can’t tell if maybe Schlatt already knows?

“We received word from Clay about upcoming circumstances that could endanger the people here.”

“That sounds like it’s part of your job. Why are you telling me?” Schlatt says confused, “I put you in charge because I didn’t want to have to deal with it.”

“Schlatt, it was a code black message from Clay telling us to inform you that it is possible traitors will arise in the upcoming conflicts.”

“Alright, and should I be concerned about either of you? Because if not that sounds like your job.”

“No sir. We have everything under control.” Tommy jumps in with more enthusiasm than Wilbur would dare, “Although if you have any concerns regarding any of our procedures please feel free to ask, since Wilbur is paranoid you hate him and are looking for an excuse to get rid of him at every possible moment.”

Schlatt laughs, “This guy really thinks I'm going to get rid of him and find someone to replace him. He’s dumber than he looks. Maybe I shouldn’t have promoted him.”

“Yeah, maybe I should have been given the position.”

“Yeah sure, Tommy’s in charge now.” He composes himself, “What do you think I'm stupid Tommy, you’re going to declare war on someone and get us all killed without even trying. Wilbur stays in charge.”

“Ugh fine.” Tommy bemoans, “Let’s go Wil.”

“Thank you sir for your time,” Wil says bowing ever so slightly before following after Tommy.

“And don’t waste it ever again,” Schlatt calls out as the door closes. Wilbur lets out a sigh of relief before smacking Tommy upside the head.

“Ow, what the hell was that for?”

“What were you thinking, show him respect. He’s our superior.” Wilbur says

“So’s Tubbo, but you don’t go smacking me about how I talk with him.”

Wilbur freezes for a moment because Tommy is right and yet, no, he shakes his head, Schlatt gave them everything they had right now. “Just don’t be so casual with Schlatt.”

Tommy deflates, “Fine.”

Chapter Text

Karl shook his head and looked at his surroundings. He was sitting in the middle of a forest. He smiled. It had worked, it had actually worked. He was…

What had worked? He looked around. Where the hell even was he? He stood up spinning in circles looking for any sign of what he was doing here. What was he doing before this? He had been looking for special flora for his mentor. Except he didn’t recognize anything here. Someone came up to him, “Are you lost?”

“Uh, yeah, where am I? And who are you?” Karl asks, taking in the strange individual who was floating several inches off the ground and basically swimming through the air.

“I'm a child of Aria, and we are on the edge of Toprak’s forest. On the west side of the forest, south of where Elytria is.” Said the air sprite. So that meant he needed to travel southwest.

“Thank you so much for your help, I wish I had something to offer you in return for your kindness but I'm afraid I don’t even know how I got here,” Karl said, knowing it was always smart to repay the air goddess and her sprite’s kindness. “Just let me know what I can do to repay you.”

“That’s okay.” the sprite said spinning so that they were looking at Karl upside down. “I don’t mind too much, although I'll gladly learn your name.”

“My name is Karl.”

“My name is Rae. So If you ever need me again just call and I'll be there, you can repay me twice fold then.” She said with a smile on her face.

“Thank you, Rae, and I will.” He said not wanting to offend the sprite or Aria.

“Alright, good luck Karl, I wish you safety in your travels.” the sprite said before floating up into the sky and disappearing. Karl thought about what Rae had said about his location. Had he traveled that far in search of flora? No, because Toprak’s forest was a place his mentor had said was not a place you just went into idly. It was a place for caution. And that wouldn’t explain his first and immediate reaction of pure triumph.

Had he somehow interacted with time? Had he been stuck in a pocket of time again? Was there someone who had done something to him? He shook his head and looked to the sky checking where the sun was before turning and heading southwest. His mentor would be able to help him.

He tried to remember how far it was to his mentor’s house from here. If he was on the edge of Toprak’s forest then it would be about a day, day and a half journey, right? He hoped he was remembering that right.

Luckily it had been a little less than a day before he saw the telltale sign of smoke from a fire that smelled suspiciously of vervain. Something he came to associate with his mentor.

He walked up to the house and before he could knock the door opened, “Oh... wait, Karl?”

“Uh yeah,” Karl said uncertainly

“Come in, come in.” They said, “tell me how was the future?”

“What?” Karl was very confused.

“Oh did you not go to the future, perhaps the past? But that can’t be it as I'm sure I would have heard about it somewhere unless you changed the past and made an alternate timeline.” they started to mumble to themselves.

“Kairos, I don’t remember what happened.” He said cutting them off so they didn’t continue spiraling into that line of thought. “What makes you think I went to the future.”

“You’ve been missing for quite some time, I've been worried that maybe you wouldn’t come back. That and you’re wearing very strange clothes. That doesn’t fit with any I recall throughout history.” they said looking down at what he was wearing.

He looked down as well, not even realizing his outfit was different. It was a jacket of multicolored patchwork except it didn’t look ragged as the seam work looked as fine as any jacket he had ever had. And he was wearing a belt that had been stripped of all things except a small patch that resembled a flag that he couldn’t quite put his finger on. “And that is definitely the flag for L’manburg and it’s the one with a thin colored seam between the three stripes and the half-circle on the side, something they only added a month before you disappeared.”

“Oh. OH,” He realized that was it. He had been fighting with L’manburg against some threat. He had been having trouble getting back to the past. What had happened, who had been there? What did he need to do now that he was back when he was supposed to be. “I did, I did. But I can’t remember what happened. Why can’t I remember what happened.” Karl said, slowly getting angrier with himself. This was important. How could he forget; who was he….. Where had he been going with that thought? “It was important Kairos. I know it was. So why can’t I remember what it was? It was…” he said, reaching out for something and grasping nothing.

Kairos set a hand on his shoulder. “Karl I'm going to mix you some tea and then I'm going to teach you a little fact about chronomancy. Try to calm down. Can you do that?”

Karl looked up into their eyes. They didn’t seem all that concerned that he couldn’t remember and they knew so much more than Karl did. He had always trusted them, he would trust them again now. “I can try.”

“That’s all I can ask.” They said with a smile before walking into the other room to make some tea. Karl sat down and took deep breaths in an attempt to calm himself.

They walked back in after a minute with tea, Karl took the cup in his hands letting it warm his hands. “So what did you want to tell me Kairos?”

Kairos sat across from him, “Chronomancy is a very delicate magic and is not to be handled clumsily. When one attempts to mess with time without care or without skill any number of things could go wrong. Painful and consistent migraines, loss or gain of age, death, and, what seems to be your case, memory loss.”

It clicked into place. Karl hadn’t been affected by any magic but his own. Magic he still couldn’t control. “So what do I do now? I know whatever happened was important, I can't just forget that.” He said.

“There are several things you can do, you can stay here and I can train you and we can figure out a way to heal your broken memories.” Kairos offered, taking a sip of their own tea.

“No I can’t do that.” he knew at the very least he didn't have time to spare.

“In which case, I recommend the second option. You go out on a journey of your own, I'll give you books to read so you can continue to learn chronomancy and how to control your magic, I'll also give you notebooks to write down anything you remember since chances are if you do happen to remember them from whatever stimulus you will forget them again. I would say seek out an Elytrian but I think at this point that is a fruitless endeavor, any that are still alive are almost certainly in hiding.”

“You won’t be coming with me?”

“I can’t Karl, Whatever happened in the future and to you doesn’t involve me anymore, this is a journey you need to take yourself.”

“I see.” He looked at his tea which was cooling, “Then I guess I'll be leaving soon.”

“But you do not need to leave tonight, get some rest.”

“Can I even afford to do that?”

They sigh, a somber smile gracing their lips. “If you must leave tonight I would have to find something out for you since I have a gift I meant to give to you but I finished making it after you disappeared. Let me go get it now and I'll grab some other things for you too. They stood up gracefully leaving the room.

Karl sat there listening to the many clocks all set to different times that they had been too done to fix. Karl smiled as he looked at the clock in front of him. His magic had activated and had stopped the time on the clock for several hours making the clock nearly 7 hours off. He felt the tea in his hands slowing cooling and the numerous spell books laid about the house both chronomancy and otherwise. It may not technically be his home as he still had a family to go back to but this place was comfortable in ways home just couldn't be. He was going to miss it.

Kairos came back in with a satchel, a pendant, and a sheathed sword. "In this satchel are a bunch of books, paper and pencils, and plenty of rosemary for tea." Karl took the satchel, putting it on across his body. "The sword is nothing special but it'll do its job, don't be stupid with it." Karl took the sword as well, nodding and smiling at the gentle barb. "And lastly this pendant will help you with some of your control. Right now you have more energy than you know how to use and you don't know how to contain it either. This will act sort of like a container for it and should help you not randomly activate your magic." Karl took it and looked at the delicate glass swirl filled with all sorts of flowers and herbs and whatever else magical was involved that made it a strange shade of teal.

"Thank you, I'll cherish it and use it well." He stood there for a moment just staring at the pendant before putting it on. He looked up at his mentor, someone who was not even supposed to exist who had helped him with so much and been so kind to him. "I'm going to miss you Kairos. You've been so kind to me and I feel like I haven't even gotten a chance to repay you."

"Oh Karl, it's been an absolute honor teaching you. Although assuming things go well I expect you to visit at the very least twice a year." They said.

Karl could feel as his emotions were getting the better of him. He didn't want to leave Kairos behind, but at the same time, he didn't want to let anyone else down. Kairos opened their arms and Karl gladly took the offer, hugging his mentor before he left them for who knows how long. "Goodbye Kairos."

"I wish you well Karl." They said before they both pulled away and Kairos opened the door which Karl hesitantly walked out of.

That first step had been hard but deep down Karl knew there would be far more difficult steps to take. He only had one chance to save the people he cared about.

Phil never would grow tired of flying. It was freeing and relaxing knowing you were high above the troubles of the world. Even now when every time he opened his wings he was filled with a bitter sadness. He may be the last Elytrian. He remembers Trixtin flying beside him, her wings a dazzling white, her auburn braid whipping in the wind as she laughed at how tiny the world looked. The flights ranged from exhilarating and daring to calm and relaxing. He had proposed in the sky, walking on the clouds, the moon above them catching the first rays of the barely visible sunrise.

She had changed his life for the better. He had thought she was the best thing to ever happen to him, and then he had two sons. It was everything he didn’t know he needed. Holding Wil for the first time, watching him grow and laugh and smile. Watching his sons play and run and learn about everything around them.

Teaching Wilbur to fly and taking everyone on family flights through the sky. Teaching Wil how to control his magic so he stopped accidentally giving Tommy headaches with magic discharge. Teaching Tommy how to use a sword and how to identify a spell, because despite Tommy being unable to use magic, he could see it clearly like seeing a second set of colors. Telling Trixtin how much he loved her until she told him she was done with his flattery. It was perfect and he couldn’t have asked for a better life. All he could ask for was a little more time.

Trixtin had been one of the first to disappear, the first casualty of a merciless slaughter. He had waited for her to come home. Waited by the door night after night as the chaos grew in hopes that maybe, just maybe, she had escaped and would come back to them. Maybe if he hadn’t waited for so long, maybe if he had taken up a weapon and fought, he would have had his sons here beside him. Flying.

He shook his head, he needed to focus. He had put his past behind him once and he could do it again to help Techno. His eyes scanned the planet looking for the next place they could camp for the day since Techno said if they were taking Ranboo they needed to move under cover of night.

Phil wasn’t about to argue with Techno when Techno was the only reason he is alive. He didn’t need to save Phil, but he had and for that Phil was forever grateful.

He thought about Ranboo, and he was genuinely concerned for the kid. He showed many signs of anxiety and a lack of self-confidence. It was worrying and he could bet it had to do with his inability to remember things, not including his notebook.

Philza could also sense the magical potential Ranboo had. Maybe he could use it at this time, maybe he couldn’t but Phil wanted to see Ranboo thrive because some instinct in him told him Ranboo needed that help. And after years of Phil learning to hone his instincts, he trusted them.

His eyes caught on a place that would be a great place to camp. He tilted his wings so the air caught them, the cool breeze ruffling his feathers, and he started heading back towards Techno and Ranboo. He landed with a graceful flap of his wings just a little before meeting back up with Techno. Techno had told Phil that maybe it was best to be careful with that particular secret and Phil had agreed. His wings had condemned him and his family. So as Phil pushed through the underbrush he hid his wings back in plain sight with the help of Techno’s glamour.

“Techno there is a good spot northeast of here.”

“You sure?” Techno said, overcautious with the new threats chasing them.

“Mate, I said it was a good spot, you doubting my eyes?” Phil asked indigently despite knowing Techno’s worry.

“Phil, I mean how old are you?” Techno says easily taking the banter and running with it.

“Mate, you did not just pull that card.” Phil continues knowing that this simple conversation has eased Techno’s nerves.

“I mean you aren’t getting any younger Phil,” Techno says, and had this been a different time or a different person he might actually be upset by this. But it was Techno, and it was now so Phil knew it was all in good fun. So after a beat of the ‘tense’ atmosphere, they both broke out laughing.

“Do you guys always talk to each other like that?” Ranboo asked, confused and concerned.

“Yeah mate, it’s banter. It’s what friends do.” Phil responds.

“They insult each other?” Ranboo asks not sure what to make of the new information.

“Ranboo, insults are like friendship 101. If you can’t insult each other in good fun you don’t have a great friendship or maybe it’s just a weird friend.” Techno said leading them towards the direction Phil had directed them to.

“Techno’s right. Friends do the stupidest shit together and you have each other’s backs. Part of having the other’s back means you can nudge them in the side because the moment anyone else tries to attack it you go on them.” Phil says realizing it probably didn’t make sense until you started doing it.

Ranboo nodded, clearly not getting it. Techno looks over his shoulder and just kind of rolls his eyes. “You know what it’s just something you need to do to understand,” Techno says.

“Yeah, it’s not exactly easy to explain,” Phil concludes.

“Oh okay.” and the look in Ranboo’s eyes sent a fury into his chest. Whatever hurt this child was going to suffer his wrath.

“Phil, we gotta move.” Phil realized he was still just standing there silently stewing in anger.

“Right, sorry mate, caught up in my thoughts,” Phil said, walking up beside Techno and Ranboo. Techno and Ranboo would never replace Wil and Tommy, they were his precious children but he had found a friend in Techno and a companion in Ranboo that he wouldn’t trade for the world.

Tommy didn’t trust Clay as far as he could throw him, Wil, Schlatt, Eret, Niki, and Tubbo all seemed to trust him but that just made him trust him less. He couldn’t explain it. Why has everyone met Clay, if that is his real name, except him? It feels deliberate, spiteful.

“Tubbo?” Tommy asked as he watched his friend sketch away a design for a machine Tommy could never hope to understand. “You’ve met Clay.”

“Yeah, why? Oh, wait. Is this you ranting about how you don’t trust him again?” Tubbo says, looking at Tommy.

“Well I don’t,” Tommy says and Tubbo goes back to sketching. “He’s sketchy.”

“All because you haven't met him?” Tubbo asks.

Tommy feels a little foolish for it now. “That’s not the only reason but it is the biggest, why wouldn’t anyone want to meet me? Literally everyone else in our circle has met him. Why am I the odd one out in all this?” Tommy says still not letting this go.

“I don’t know Tommy. Maybe it’s just a coincidence.” Tubbo says, setting down his pencil to look at the design for his machine again.

“Why do you trust him?” Tommy says, raising his voice.

“Why don’t you trust him?” Tubbo says, keeping his voice even. “Other than you haven’t met him.”

“His name is Clay. What kind of a name is Clay?”

“Okay, any other reason?”

“He came out of nowhere.”

“So did you, Tommy.”

“Well yes, but I'm me.” and he didn’t exactly come out of nowhere. And he hadn’t come alone. That time on the run had been some of the hardest for them, but now only Tommy remembered. He had never seen Wilbur so broken, so dead, so, so not Wilbur. Tommy had tried desperately to keep Wil’s spirits up but even he had felt the hope draining from him as he realized they were all they had and even then he barely had Wil in those days. That hadn’t seemed like nothing. He had fled from destruction, he came from hiding alone in the forest to hiding in a crowd in a city.

“None of this explains why you don’t trust Clay.”

“It’s a gut feeling, Tubbo. Trust me.”

“I want to, but you haven’t met him so you are basing all of this off of nothing,” Tubbo said, standing up and rolling up the sketch. “When you meet him it will be a different story.”

“I might never meet him, and by then it would be too late.”

“Tommy you’re just paranoid.”

“I'm not.” Tommy was but not about Clay. He was paranoid that one day Wil would be killed and he wouldn't be able to do a thing about it, scared that they would find him and Wil and everything they had done would be for nothing, amount to nothing. Scared that he never really did escape. Scared he would be alone again.

“Tommy, do you trust me?”

“Tubbo, what kind of question is that, of course I do.” He said because he did, Tubbo had almost immediately become a safe place for Tommy, Tubbo just had this way of being reassuring. He was friendly and kind and caring and Tommy admired it, and more than all that Tubbo trusted, and he never pushed, trusting that you would say what you needed to when you were ready. He had been there for Tommy in ways Wil simply couldn’t.

Tubbo put a hand on Tommy’s shoulder “Then until you met Clay, trust me trusting him.” He said soft, serious, and calm. “Now I'm going to go work on this,” Tubbo said, holding up the paper in his hand, back to his more chipper tone. “Do you want to come with me? Or does Wil need you?”

“Wil is busy researching and when he needs me he’ll find me,” Tommy said.

“Shouldn’t you be researching then?” Tubbo says as they start walking towards Tubbo’s workspace.

“Researching is boring and besides there isn’t much for us to research. Wil can probably read all of it in a day.” Tommy said, a whine creeping into his voice. He hated sitting still, hated doing nothing. He always had. He just wanted to do things. He had too much energy to be stuck all his life.

“I mean right now you're just watching me building, isn't that boring?”

“Tubbo, you’re never boring,” Tommy said as they walked into Tubbo’s workspace. Bursting at the seams with wires and scrap metal, Tommy wouldn’t pretend to understand any of it. He feels chills run up his spine, and he couldn’t tell if it was the cool air or some deeper fear. “Tubbo, you should build me a girlfriend.” He said, trying to distract himself from talking about Clay again.

“I don’t think that’s how it works, Tommy,” Tubbo says, looking at Tommy bizarrely. “Besides, I think defending L’Manburg is slightly more important.”

He didn’t actually care but he needed to stop whatever thought was creeping up in the back of his head, he didn’t want or need it right now. “L’Manburg doesn’t need machines to make it strong.” He said as he pushed more thoughts down. He didn’t need his old life making him more stressed than he already was. Wil left it behind and Wil was the only one he had from that old life. Phil and Mum were dead. Everyone was dead, everyone except Wilbur.

Elytria wasn’t L’manburg he reminded himself. They weren’t the same place, Elytria had magic that scared people. L’manburg was a safe place for people to go when their homes were gone and they had nowhere else to go. Its only threat was Techno, and Tommy doubted that even Techno could take on an entire nation.

“I mean it can’t hurt L’Manburg at all,” Tubbo said, grabbing the materials he would need to construct whatever he was making.

“Fine, fine. You keep doing whatever it is you do.”

“Okay, I will,” Tubbo said, setting down the material he had.

Tommy felt himself talking before he had thought of what to say. Tubbo was listening in the way he did when he was focusing on something else. Enough to know what you were saying without getting distracted, meaning it was mostly Tommy talking at Tubbo. Whatever, it worked, and Tommy was just glad he had someone like Tubbo in his life.

“Tommy,” Wil said coming into the workspace. Tommy looked at Wil. “Come on, I want to scout today before it gets dark. See if maybe we can find Ranboo for Clay, or if we don’t find him, maybe some sign of where he could be.”

“Oh come on Wilby I was talking with Tubbo.”

“Wait, Wilby?” Wil asked. Tommy clamped his mouth shut. “Tommy, did you just call me Wilby?”

“No, I didn’t, I would never.” He had and he hated that he had it was just a cruel reminder of the childhood Wil had forgotten and was all too real for him.

“Aw Tommy, it’s okay, you can call me Wilby if you like,” Wil said fondly all while quietly mocking him

“Dickhead.”

“Come on, let's go Tommy.”

“Fine.”

Chapter Text

Karl walked carefully through the gates as his boots started to click against the cobblestone. He was back in L'manburg. Karl released a deep sigh; this was where everything was centered. This was the place he called home for months. He'd run into a lot of familiar faces, all strangers. The only question is who would he run into first. He took a deep breath to steady himself. He opened his eyes and looked up to be met with the one person he forgot he would run into, the traitor.

"You alright there?" Eret asked and upon hearing his voice Karl remembered something important.

"Guys we got this. ---, ---, whoever he is doesn't stand a chance." --- said proudly and confidently. Everyone nodded or stated their agreement. Except, something didn't seem right to Karl. This moment in time. It was critical, it was a turning point in history. But what about this moment was important? Well of course it was important, it was the last meeting before they moved out and got rid of --- once and for all.

“We move at midnight. Eret,” everyone looked to the man, and Karl knew it was him this moment was centered around, and Karl was happy for him. This was huge. If things went according to plan, Eret would be a hero, celebrated for his leadership. “You take the lead.”

Eret smiled, and while it didn’t reach his eyes, it never did. His eyes weren’t even visible but it still struck a strange feeling in Karl’s chest. What would his mentor say at a moment like this? ‘Karl you have always had a natural gift for time, and as such I imagine you are capable of amazing things and can use Chronomancy in very nuanced ways. So I will give you this piece of advice. Time has patterns and as such there are ways to tell when something big is going to happen. If you ever feel that feeling, trust it. I would like to think you’ll be right more times than wrong.’ “Thank you ---, I won't let you down.”

Karl felt a shiver run down his spine at those words, why?

“If everything goes well, I'll bake a cake in celebration.” Said --- and the people in the room clamoured with excitement. Karl smiled and got up to leave, Eret did likewise.

“So Karl, tonight is the night,” Eret said.

“Yeah, it is.” He felt a tense feeling rise in his throat.

“Karl, I’m curious why are you helping us? I mean you said yourself you’re just trying to get home.”

“I guess it’s just the kind of person I am, I want to help wherever I can,” Karl said fondly, though he isn’t quite sure why. He didn’t have many friends and he is sure he would lose most of them when they find out he is a time traveler. But he liked people, liked meeting people and learning about them. He cared, it’s just the kind of person he was.

“I see,” Eret said, looking up to the rising moon. The tails of the scarf over his eyes flapping in the night breeze.

“Do you though? I mean you wear that piece of cloth over your eyes all the time?” Karl asked, both genuinely curious and also trying to lighten the mood with a joke.

Eret laughed but it felt pained as if tinged with guilt, “I can see, just not with my eyes. I wear this because I'm self-conscious about it.” Eret explained.

“Wow, so you see with magic then.”

“Something like that. Karl, you seem to have a very strange understanding of the world. One moment you understand complex issues and magics and the next you're asking who --- is.” Eret said, the smile on his face dimming a little.

Karl felt panic enter his chest, “Yeah, I’ve kind of been a hermit for the last few years. Busy learning and studying and all that.”

“I see.” They stood in silence overlooking the growing city. The tension-filled Karl’s ears blocking out the sounds of the night. Eret must know that he isn’t supposed to be in this time. “Well, I guess I should be getting ready,” Eret said, turning around and walking back into the heart of the kingdom. Karl couldn’t move, could barely breathe. Eret was going to sell him out to everyone, they were going to turn on him for using forbidden magic.

--- came up beside him, “Hey you okay?”

“Oh yeah, I'm fine.” He said, running a hand through his hair to ground him.

“You don’t look fine Karl.” They said, concern lacing their usually carefree voice.

He looked at the person beside him, as they leaned against the short stone wall beside them. “What would you think if I told you I’ve been learning and practicing forbidden magic?” He asked slowly and fearfully.

“Are you hurting anyone with it?”

“No.”

“Then I don’t see the issue. Forbidden magic becomes forbidden when people fear the ways it can hurt us. Really I think we should be looking at character rather than what magic they decide to use.”

“You know it’s weird hearing that from someone who doesn’t use magic.”

“Hey look, I knew people like that, good people getting hurt for knowing the wrong things. It’s what I'm fighting to stop. Y’know?”

“Yeah, I think I know.”

--- pushed off of the wall, “Hey let’s go get ready It’s almost time to move out.”

“Right,” Karl replied as he followed behind his ally. Whatever happened tonight, Karl would deal with his secret when they got there.

He calmed his thoughts as they passed through the winding hallways before arriving at the room they would be leaving from. This was it. Time to end this short-lived reign of terror.

Eret looked at all of them, taking in the faces of those around him with his ethereal gaze. “Alright, we’re ready. Let’s go.” He ordered. And with that, they traveled out into the night. Deep into the forest.

The anticipation and the determination were palpable as they started to slow and drew their weapons ready to demand surrender or fight upon refusal to do so. Eret stopped. Those following him came to a stop as well, confused when they were in the middle of nowhere.

“Eret what is the meaning of this?” --- said. Almost comically, figures appeared, jumping down from trees and stepping out from behind trees and bushes. They were surrounded; --- walked up beside Eret.

“Eret what have you done?” Karl breathed out. He looked around him at the enemy as they pointed their weapons inward at them. Eret was with them. He recalled the feelings he had had earlier that evening. Eret betrayed them.

“I’m sorry, but it was never meant to be.”

“Eret, I mean this in the nicest way possible, you fucked up.”

A soldier and friend rushed forward, screaming as they swung at Eret before anyone else could react. He swung, missing Eret entirely but for his clothes. Karl watched as the black scarf that had covered Eret’s eyes for the entire time he had known him fell away to reveal his soulless gaze.

Eyes black as pitch stared back at Karl, peering deep into his soul. With that first swing, the tension dissolved into chaos.

Karl stared at black once more, but it was the dull weathered black of the scarf Eret always wore. Karl could change that future. At least he hoped he could. Because he doesn’t know if he can live through seeing those lifeless eyes that spoke of death again.

“Are you okay?” Eret asked, concern lacing his voice.

“Uh yeah, just you reminded me of someone I knew.” He said hesitantly. He knew this wasn’t the same Eret he knew but it was hard to forget that when those pitch-black eyes still haunted his memories. Eret didn’t have to be that person that Karl knew

“Oh, huh, funny. So is there any way I can help you?”

“Uh yeah, I'm seeking refuge here. Who do I see about that?”

“That would be Schlatt.” Eret Sighed, “But that might take a second so for the time being I’ll take you to Wilbur.”

“Okay, yeah.” Karl was jittery but that was to be expected. With the new memories and the nerves at being here again and seeing the phantom images of a destroyed city.

Techno was tired. He had been up for over a day now and the voices were not helping him think more clearly. They were going to move out tonight.

He didn't know what to think of Ranboo. He was odd, secretive, and more than that Techno couldn't tell how much of a threat Ranboo could be.

"Heterochromia boy. He's an anxious baby. Can we keep him Techno? Mine now. Can he stay? I want. New friend. Keep him. Enderman boy. Soft child. Keep him. Keep him. Protec. Keep him. Keep him."

Great, now the voices were attached. "Voices, he isn't just some pet. We can't just keep him, alright. Don't be cringe voices, he's his own person." Techno said firmly. Once upon a time, the voices had scared him, so for a few years, he had fulfilled their wishes scared of what they would do if he didn’t. Now though he knew better and he would refuse to put up with it when they stepped out of bounds.

"Protec him then. If he fits he stay, and he fit. I will cry if you ditch him. Protect him at least. Protec. Protec. Protec. Don't act like you don't care Techno. Protec him. Protect. It's like Philza all over again. Protec him. Protec him."

Techno sighed as he rubbed at his eyes. The voices were right after all. He liked people who found themselves in tough spots. And while he would never admit it aloud to anyone, not even Philza, he was soft. He cared about people. He liked animals. He knew that was the kind of person he was.

He was scavenging for random things that would help them as the voices made wild claims and argued amongst themselves about Techno, Ranboo, Phil, and people Techno doesn’t recall ever meeting. He just lets the voices fade into the background as he starts to head back to camp to sleep. Let them fight amongst themselves and wait for them to figure it out.

He walked into camp and saw Philza standing there looking defeated and lost, “Phil?”

Phil looks at Techno with a look of dread on his face, “Techno he’s gone.”

“Not the boo. Ranboo can’t be gone. No come back. Save him. Wilbur I swear to god if you actually followed through I don’t care who you are I’m coming for your kneecaps. No he can’t be gone. Wilbur no. get him back Techno. Blood for the blood god. Phil and Techno go save him again. Help him. Wilbur no, don’t, bad Wilbur. Blood for the blood god. Ranboo my beloved come back. Wilbur no. Blood for the blood god. Blood for the blood god. L’manburg done goofed. Blood for the blood god. Blood for the blood god. Blood for the blood god. Blood for the blood god.” Techno listened as the voices slowly devolved into their chant for blood.

“Well, I guess we go get him then,” Techno said, immediately turning towards L’manburg. He pulls his sword out of its sheath preparing to satisfy the voices. Anything to give him a moment of peace.
Phil puts a hand out stopping Techno.

“Dadza stop. No go get Ranboo. Phil why? Dadza no. Dadza now is not the time. Phil we need to go get Ranboo. Phil we need to get Ranboo back.”

“Techno you are dead on your feet,” Phil says, genuinely concerned for his friend.

“When am I not Phil?” Techno quips back.

“Now is not the time for jokes, Techno. We can go fetch him later this evening, but right now you need to sleep.” Phil says, staring Techno down.

“Sleep can wait. Technosleep. But Ranboo. Sleep is for the weak.” The voices declare, vehemently trying to get Ranboo back.

“The voices disagree Phil.”

Phil sighs, “Voices, I know you can hear me, so let me break it down for you. We can increase the chance of success by waiting a couple hours to get some sleep or we can go now and possibly run into more problems than necessary and maybe even ruin our chance to get him back completely.”

"But Ranboo Phil. Dadza, please don't make sense. Senseza. Technosleep. I'm worried a couple hours will be bad for Ranboo. Technosleep. We should go now. Technosleep. Technosleep. But Ranboo. But I'm scared of what Wilbur is going to do. Technosleep. Technosleep. Technosleep."

“So?” Phil asked.

“The voices still disagree but now they are all saying Technosleep so I guess we do that,” Techno said, putting his sword away before laying on the ground.

“Alright mate, we’ll head out in a couple hours so get some sleep alright.”

“Alright Phil, a couple hours,” Techno responds.

“Goodnight Techno. Technosleep. Sweet dreams. Night. See you in a couple hours to get Ranboo back. Goodnight. Technosleep. Night dadza, night Techno. Ranboo hang in there we will come for you. Soon Ranboo. Technosleep. Goodnight. Please let Ranboo be okay when you go for him. Goodnight. Goodnight. Sweet dreams. Technosleep. Goodnight.” The voices say fading into non-existence with his consciousness.

Quackity watched as Schlatt sat alone in his room drinking away problems. Quackity was no fool. He knew that Schlatt was a broken man trying to grasp at straws.

“Quackity my love, come here.” Schlatt says drunkenly.

Quackity hated that he was conflicted about this. It wasn’t healthy for either of them, but he still wanted to be there for Schlatt when Eztia couldn’t be.

“Schlatt, maybe you should be focusing on what Wilbur is doing?” He asked, trying to distract them both.

“Why should I? That’s what he’s here for.”

“Schlatt you made me your advisor, maybe you should trust me on this one.”

“Quackity you talk too much, I’m sick of talking,” Schlatt says before taking another swig from his bottle. “Come here.” He carouses.

“I-I should go talk to Wilbur about what is going on. The more I know the better I can advise you.” Quackity replies quietly, almost too scared to disagree with the king.

“You’re no fun, Quackity. You used to be so much more in the moment.”

“Do you need anything while I’m out Schlatt?” Quackity says refusing to give in to Schlatt and his bad habits.

“More alcohol. Or find the old Quackity.” Schlatt says as he goes back to drinking himself senseless.

Quackity walks out of the dimly lit room, closing the door with a soft click behind him. Schlatt was losing it. Ever since Eztia died. Well ever since then Schlatt hasn’t cared.

Quackity went off to find Wilbur like he said he would. Only to find that he had left earlier that evening. He didn’t want to go back to Schlatt, yet. He walked over to Niki’s bakery knowing he could get Schlatt’s desired alcohol a few buildings down. Why was he even indulging Schaltt? Schlatt was destroying everything he had left.

“Oh Quackity, can I get you something?” Niki asks.

“No Niki, I just want to get out and talk to people. I was just going to talk to Wilbur but apparently, he left.”

“Oh yeah, he and Tommy went out to look for Ranboo.”

“Ranboo? Who the hell is Ranboo?”

“Clay sent a message saying he is a D'neeren criminal,” Niki told him as she wrapped up a batch of cookies for someone. “Apparently the Queen is offering a reward for whoever catches him.”

“I see, and why didn’t Wil tell Schlatt? He’s supposed to tell Schlatt.” Quackity asks because they would have an issue if Wilbur wasn’t doing his job.

“He did. He and Tommy told Schlatt.” Niki says clearly confused. Quackity felt much the same.

“What? Why the fuck didn’t Schlatt tell me?”

“I don’t know,” Niki tells him as she continues to package baked goods.

That can’t be right. Schlatt would have told him. He wasn’t just here for looks, he had come here to be something, do something. He couldn’t do that if Schlatt couldn’t fucking keep him up to date.

“Niki, can you fill me in on what is happening since Schaltt won’t?” He asks, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration.

“Of course Quackity, what do you need to know?” Niki asks, wiping off her hands and handing her apron to one of the handful of people who worked for her at the bakery. “But do you mind if we walk and talk? Wilbur wants me to start preparing food storages and I need to do inventory of what we have already.”

“Of course of course. Although you can start there, food stores for what?” Quackity asks as he keeps up with Niki’s surprisingly fast pace

“Clay sent a code black message yesterday, telling us that conflict was bound to arise. That traitors were going to arise for the right price so to be careful who to trust, and that things are starting to fall into chaos.” Niki said as she grabbed a clipboard off the wall, flipping through a page or two reading something before setting it back down. She walked further into the building.

“Alright, and how did Wilbur address this issue that apparently Schlatt doesn’t care about.”

“Wil divided the work, telling me to prepare food storages in case we need to hole up and take cover. He told Eret to find a place to fall back to if things took a turn for the worst, in addition to beefing up the defenses. He and Tommy decided to do research and reconnaissance and try and gather information. Oh, and he asked Tubbo to work on building machines to protect us.” Niki said gracefully navigating the flow of people and moving from place to place with a certainty and fluidity that showed her comfort with this movement. All while Quackity floundered beside her trying to match her movements.

“Wait Tubbo? He is actually working under Wil and he is continuing to build machines. He’s the crown prince he should be taking charge and learning how to rule.” Quackity paused as another thought came to him. “How long has Tubbo been doing this?”

“I want to say pretty early on in Wilbur's career as a general. He and Tommy became pretty quick friends so it seemed only natural that he would follow Tommy.” Niki said as she started writing figures on a spare piece of paper doing calculations for what they all needed.

“And how long has Clay been in contact with you guys?”

“For several months, he sends updates and info about the political state of the world that L’Manburg simply doesn’t have access to because of its infancy.” Niki says as she double-checks her calculations before folding it up and putting it in her pocket.” If you want I can probably dig them up for you so you can see exactly the information Clay is sending us.”

“Niki, I would love that, thank you so much for everything you are doing, and thank you for telling me what’s going on.” Niki was truly a kind person who didn’t get enough credit for everything she does.

“No, of course, Quackity. I’m sorry Schlatt doesn’t see the valuable contributions you can bring.” Niki says, standing still for the first time in their conversation.

“Thank you, but I have a couple other things to do and clearly so do you. But do you know roughly when Wilbur and Tommy will be getting back?” Quackity asks. Already trying to plan out the rest of his evening to optimize his time.

“Unfortunately not,” Niki says.

“Well thank you anyway.” He says. “I wish you the best.”

“You as well Quackity.” She says as she starts heading the other way.

Quackity turns back around. Grabbing a bottle of alcohol from a nearby store before he went back to Schlatt.

Although there was one other person he wanted to talk to before he went back. He walked through twisting streets and narrow corridors until he reached a room. He knocked on the door.

“Come in.” The voice responds. As the sounds of whirling machines and humming fill the warm air. “Eret, can you pass me the wrench over there.”

“Sure but I'm not Eret,” Quackity said, grabbing the requested Wrench.

Tubbo finally looks at him, “Oh sorry big Q, normally Eret is the only one who comes here and knocks. Did you need something?” He asks as Quackity hands him the wrench.

“Tubbo what do you think of me?” Quackity asks.

“I don’t know what you're asking of me, Big Q.”

“What I do? What do you think of me in relation to my position?” Quackity asks.

“I mean you seem to know what you are doing, and I’d say you are quite good at it.”

“Okay, and when you take the throne, what will happen to me?”

“Why are you talking like this, you don’t normally ask me such deep questions.”

“Schlatt isn’t going to live forever, I'd even go so far as to say with how he is acting he doesn’t have a whole lot longer to live. So I’m asking what happens to me when you become King.” It was weird looking at this child who looked confused and was covered in soot, working on machines few understood while knowing he was the next king.

“Well, I just assumed you’d still be doing what you’re doing; unless you don’t want to be doing it,” Tubbo asks tilting his head ever so slightly concerned for Quackity and it was genuinely touching.

“No no, I just realized that you may be king soon and wanted to know where we stood.”

“Oh alright. Well, big Q I can’t think of a better person for the job.”

“Would you tell me when things were happening?”

“Isn’t your job to tell me things?”

“Well yes but communication goes both ways.”

“Oh right, yeah. Well, you might have to help me out a bit but yeah I can tell you things.”

“Cool, well that was all I wanted to know, thank you Tubbo for your time. Good luck with whatever you are working on.”

“Alright. Goodbye Big Q.” Tubbo said, returning his focus to the machine he was working on.

With his uneasiness regarding Tubbo resolved, Quackity steals his will to talk to Schlatt again.

He tapped lightly on the door, and after a moment of getting no response, Quackity opened the door to find Schlatt looking at a picture of his love, a bottle of alcohol on the table next to him.

Schlatt picked up his head and looked at Quackity with unfocused eyes. “Quackity, you’re back.” He said, setting the picture face down on the table. “Did you bring me my liquor?”

“Yeah, right here Schlatt.” Quackity sighed as he held up the bottle in his hands. He said walking over and setting the bottle down next to his other one.

Quackity went to walk away when Schlatt grabbed his hand, “Come on Quackity, you know you don’t want to leave.”

Quackity didn’t want to leave. When he had first met Schlatt he had seen an amazing man with a vision. Was thrilled to be able to work at his side. Had even foolishly fallen in love with him. And then Eztia walked into Schlatt’s life and he had fallen head over heels. Quackity had resigned himself to never having those feelings returned and became determined to help the both of them.

It was a tragedy when Schlatt lost the love of his life. And as much as Quackity had envied them they hadn’t deserved what had happened to them. Now he had to watch as Schlatt gave up, watch as he stopped caring, watch as he tried to fill the void they had left by trying to love Quackity. But it was clear that Quackity would never be loved the way Eztia had been.

He clenched his fists, why did he fool himself into thinking Schlatt might actually love him. “Why don’t you tell me anything Schlatt, I found out that your country is in danger and that you knew and no one told me. Why didn’t you tell me.”

“That’s not your job, Quackity. Now come here, baby.” Schlatt asked, pulling Quackity into him.

Quackity had had enough.

He swung.

“See that’s where you are wrong, that is my fucking job Schlatt. Not whatever this is.” He said, gesturing to Schlatt’s current situation.

Schlatt wiped the blood from his nose, staring at it for a moment. “Quackity.” Schlatt said with a dangerous undertone. “Who is the king?”

“Y-you are Schlatt.” Quackity stuttered, the fear from Schlatt’s unexpected intensity making his voice waver.

“And who hired you?” He asked, not moving, tone unwaveringly threatening.

“You did,” Quackity said, starting to think maybe it was better Schlatt had drowned his sorrow.

“Now tell me Quackity, what do you mean by ‘that isn’t my job.’ Because the way I see it is I hired you and as such I hired you for a job I designed. But if you think you know so much better what I should be doing. Please Quackity tell me, What should I be doing? You clearly know who is in charge.” Schlatt said, tone deceptively light.

“Whatever you want to be doing, Schlatt,” Quackity said, realizing he never had any authority, and more than that, he didn’t have a spine when it came to Schlatt.

“You sure, because all day, all week, all month you've been telling me I should be doing things differently.”

“That was my mistake Schlatt. I’m so sorry.”

“Alright then. Go do whatever it is you think you are supposed to be doing, and next time you hit me Quackity.” Schlatt let the threat hang there for a moment. “Well let’s just say you don’t want to hit me again, Quackity.”

Quackity left without another word. And when he reached a point where he was sure Schlatt couldn’t hear him he punched the wall and screamed.

More than that, he cried, because he was the idiot who had fallen for Schlatt, a broken man still in love with a dead person. A person one bad day away from a monster.

Chapter Text

Karl had known the name Wilbur sounded familiar but he had not been ready for more memories to resurface on seeing the man once more. SO imagine his surprise when he sees the young general of the L’manburgian army. “Eret who is this?”

“This is Karl, he’s seeking refuge.”

“Right, well Schlatt is always busy so until he can see you I just need to ask you a couple of questions, Karl,” Wil said, grabbing a paper and quill.

“Right.” Karl could feel the fluttering in his skull.

“Alright, Magic?” Wil asked, eyes focused on the paper as he began writing the basic details about Karl.

“Unclassified.” He lied, hoping they wouldn’t call him out on it here.

“Crimes committed?” Wil asked again, voice slighter higher with the second question.

“None.” In this timeline, except chronomancy, at least he doesn’t think he committed any in the future either. Not that he is sure about that one.

“Why are you seeking refuge here?” he says, voice back to its original pitch.

And just like that, the memory slotted into place.

Karl had been looking for Wilbur for a bit. Everyone was concerned about him, the relationship between him and --- seemed stressed especially since they had been stuck together. Now Wilbur had his memories back and was recovering from now remembering years of ~ and months of pain and fear. He found him sitting on a wall overlooking the streets below watching as people passed. His brows were furrowed as he stared down at the people in the streets.

“Karl?” Wilbur started. “Why did you hunt ~?” it came out pained, confused, disbelieving, and struggling to grab on to something solid. “I mean, no you didn’t, but you’re there in my memories. You didn’t do it, right? Didn’t hurt them?”

“No Wilbur I could never,” Karl said. He didn’t understand where this was coming from.

“Really? Because everywhere I looked everyone was there, either someone who was being hunted or someone who was hunting. I know it can’t be right. It, it doesn’t add up. None of it adds up and yet I can't help but feel surrounded. It is pulling me under Karl.” Wilbur looks at Karl, his eyes hazy and glistening. Something is wrong here, very wrong. They still look like Wil’s eyes, a deep grey that looks near black, but something is just ever so slightly off. Like something is missing or colored lenses have been put in. Karl can feel a plethora of pins hit his skin as he fears what comes from this.

“Wil it isn’t real you know that right, it’s just you adjusting to having your memories back,” Karl says. Wil scrunches his brow further, his hands slide down his face as he sighs.

“I know, it’s just, it feels real. I swear I've seen you before L’manburg. Swear I've seen you with a sword in your hand and blood in your eyes. I swear I've seen Eret lead a hunt against my neighbors. I swear I’ve seen --- destroy homes and raid and pillage. I don’t know what is and isn’t real Karl. It’s blurring together.”

“Did you tell anyone else?”

“I’ve been thinking about it, I want to tell --- but he’s been through so much and I know he thought I was being hasty getting my memories back, but I need my memories I know I need them. I thought about ---, but with him, ---, and me abandoning ~, it just doesn’t feel like a good idea. Eret wouldn’t know what to say or how to help, --- would advise me to go to --- and ---, --- is --- and I don’t trust anyone else, Karl. I barely trust you but I need to say this to someone or I’m afraid I’m going to lose something important.” Wilbur’s intensity and focus felt sharp, dangerous.

Karl feels the importance of this situation and he hates it because he has no clue in which way. Is it important because something went wrong or is it important because Wil has done something to make it turn towards the better? The way Wil's eyes seem to gain back some of their usual look, Karl thinks it’s for the better. “I don’t think you are going to lose something important Wil. You have everything in front of you for the first time in a while, you just need to learn to sort it.”

Wil looked back out over the ant-like people scrambling through the streets below. “Right, you’re right. You know it was foolish of me to even say anything, of course, everything is fine, and besides, there are bigger issues that need addressing.” Wil chuckles a little at the thought of wasting time on his memories when there is about to be a war. “Karl, I need you to train a bit more, whenever we have to fight next we can’t afford weak or rusty sword skills.”

“Right,” Karl said, nodding at Wil who stands up and looks out at the roads filled with people one more time before turning to head back into the training grounds and meeting room area. There is something strange about the way that Wil seems to glide as he walks now, his eyes focused directly ahead but on nothing.

Karl wonders how bad his memories are? He knows now after everything that has happened what he is, he knows that there was a huge conflict between his country and the rest of the world, heard several people call it a genocide but Karl has no grasp on what that even looks like. He disappeared from when it had just started and appeared when it was all but over in a place that didn’t really care about them anymore.

He thinks about what he does know and what he understands of it, and thinks about what Wil said, he is haunted not just by his past but images of his past flash before him with every turn. He said he saw enemies. To be in a place for so long and believe you are safe there and to suddenly have that security ripped away must be trying but if anyone can figure it out and become stronger from it, it’s Wilbur.

At least Karl hopes so. He doesn’t know how they can fight to protect L’manburg without his leadership.

And here he was again, memories gone and none the wiser about his past. “Home wasn’t safe anymore.” He said. Wilbur raised an eyebrow giving him a side glance.

“And home is?”

“Doesn’t matter anymore,” Karl said, trying not to look out of place. Hoping it didn’t sound like he was brushing it off.

Wilbur sighed, he couldn’t say anything about Karl’s flippancy when he himself didn’t know where home was. He writes something and folds it. He sighs as he stands up. “Eret.” Eret looks at him and walks up to him. “Can you take this to Quackity?”

“Of course Wilbur.”

“Welcome to L’Manburg Karl, I wish you luck in future endeavors.”

“Thank you, Wilbur, you as well.” He said, leaving. He hoped the place he stayed before was still available, he isn’t sure he would ever be able to live anywhere else. He had traveled this city so much that it became second nature to walk its streets.

He almost laughs as he realizes he sees the faces of those that die and those that hurt him all around him. Only this time they all were going to be if he couldn’t fix things.

Tommy didn't like this. Clay had claimed Ranboo was a criminal, but he seemed no more criminal than him and Wilbur. Everyone would just say it's his distrust of Clay speaking but something about this didn't sit right with Tommy. After all, that question Ranboo had asked them while they had been escorting him here had hit something important in Tommy’s mind, something that made him question his trust in Wilbur’s judgment. “Are you going to kill me?” It had been genuine fear.

They never had answered it.

But he intended to get to the bottom of this once and for all. He walked down the stairs and into a dark dank room that made Tommy claustrophobic. He shuddered as he walked further into the prison L’manburg had. He looked back and forth between the cells looking for the Enderman. He found him curled up in a corner head in his arms. He looked scared, terrified even. Tommy hated it, hated seeing anyone like that after years of watching it happen to the people who loved him.

“You okay?” He asked, trying to get out of his head. And to start his conversation with Ranboo.

Ranboo looked up in shock, “Uhm?” He didn’t look like a criminal, barely even looked like a threat with how he didn't make eye contact and seemed to shift under Tommy's own stare.

“I mean I know you’re not okay, okay, as in good but like, in general, are you okay?” Tommy hated that he was bad with words. Wilbur was so much better, eloquent was the word he used.

“I mean I’m not okay, really ever, actually,” Ranboo said somehow managing to curl in on himself more. Despite being taller than Tommy, he seemed so small at that moment. He hated it, he hated it so much because in his head he saw Wil curled up on himself broken and plagued by melancholy sadness.

“Not even a little bit?” Tommy said trying to coax out something or at the very least understand what kind of person Ranboo is.

“Uhm no, not, not usually.” Ranboo tilts his head slightly in confusion looking at Tommy but he keeps his head tilted down.

“Huh. And you just want to leave people alone?” Tommy says, understanding Ranboo more and more and feeling more uncomfortable with all the reminders he was getting of his own past.

“I don’t want to hurt anyone, and the easiest way to do that is to not be around people, right?” It was also the easiest way to avoid being hurt, Tommy thinks bitterly. Months of running from everyone, months of panicking at unexpected footsteps, months of holding his breath in fear that it was too loud.

Tommy pushes those thoughts down and away back into the past where he doesn’t have to think about them. Instead, he’s getting answers about Clay, “Ranboo, let me ask you a question and I want you to answer me honestly. Does Clay have it out for you?”

“No, why would the material for pottery be out for me?” Ranboo says, clearly not playing a joke.

“No, Clay the person.” Tommy tries again hoping that would clear it up.

“I-I don’t know anyone named Clay,” Ranboo says even more confused than before as he slowly uncurls himself to occupy more space.

“Wait. what?” Tommy says as things start to fall apart. Clay had been built up as an impenetrable wall and now Ranboo had added a crack. It was exciting and sobering and terrifying because he was right. He was fucking right and damn it, he was right, Clay couldn’t be trusted.

“I haven’t met anyone named Clay?” Ranboo tries again.

“Dead serious, never even heard of him?” Tommy says, hoping deep down he is wrong and Tubbo is right and it’s just his paranoia. Hoping that whoever Clay was who had won the trust of people he considered smarter than him, of people he looked up to and people he had thought wouldn’t be easily beaten was not a threat like Tommy made him out to be. But if he was Tommy needed to know now.

“No, I, I can’t say I have,” Ranboo says a lilt of a question hanging in the air.

“Ranboo, Clay told us you were a criminal, said he’s in D’neer, and you’ve never heard of him.” He says, he needs to know with certainty.

“I don’t recall anyone named Clay,” Ranboo said definitively.

Tommy realized he had proof for distrusting Clay now, he could stop Clay before he got too far. He could make sure Clay didn’t cause any more damage. “Ranboo this means everything, I’m going to go now, I need to talk to Wilbur.”

“Oh, uhm, yeah okay. Good luck.” Tommy would never tell anyone how he hesitated on those steps, never tell anyone how for a moment he saw something of Wil in Ranboo, saw a little of himself. He ran up the stairs without giving that moment a second thought. He finally had something that justified his distrust of Clay. He needed to tell Wilbur something was wrong with what was happening.

He slammed the door open without knocking, “Wil, we can’t trust Clay, the little bitch, he isn’t in D’neer.” He said excited, animated. “He’s lying to us. Ranboo hasn’t even heard of anyone named Clay.”

Wil looks at Tommy, his gaze scrutinizing, he sighs. “Tommy have you ever thought maybe Ranboo was lying? He’s a criminal and he could be trying to use your distrust of Clay to help himself and or hurt us.”

“Oh for christ’s sake Wil, look at him he doesn’t want to hurt anyone, he couldn’t be a criminal if he tried,” Tommy said exasperated. Why wouldn’t Wil listen to him?

Wil looks at how earnest Tommy is, “I’ll look into it tomorrow Tommy, in the meantime why don’t you get some sleep, you could use it.”

Tommy knows this is Wil brushing him off, telling him he isn’t thinking clearly, but he also knows Wil will stick to his word if he says he’ll look into it tomorrow he will look into it tomorrow. He’ll take it.

Ranboo watched as Tommy, it was Tommy wasn’t it? He heard that it wasn’t just his imagination? He watched as Tommy ran up the stairs leaving him alone again in a dark cell where the air was a little too damp for comfort where he had to try and avoid drips and rivulets of water as it formed tiny pools in the unlevel floor. It was cold here and his body was aching with every second. He curled up letting his tail wrap around him in comfort and for the little warmth, it would provide.

What had even happened? Why was he asked about Clay? How did Clay know he was a Criminal? Did he actually know Clay? If he did, how did Tommy know Clay? Should he know Clay?

"Have you ever thought that he was messing with you?"

"What?" He asks looking for the speaker only to realize there was none.

"Tommy's a kid. Boredom does weird things to people. He doesn't care about what you said." The voice that must be in Ranboo’s head said.

"But he seemed really happy about whatever I said."

"Ranboo, he wasn't happy at all.” The voice said with concern at Ranboo not realizing it. “I wouldn’t be surprised if they killed you for not having information.”

“Would they?” He says thinking back to earlier that day when they had found him.

“They could. You never know, especially you. No memories and little interaction with the outside world, what do you know about what they will do?”

“Nothing,” Ranboo admits curling in on himself, the voice is right. He had been waiting for Techno and Phil to come back when they had shown up. They had looked at him standing there. Surprised? They hadn’t expected to find him, did they?

Something had been said, something about asking for his name. Or maybe he had asked who they were? Maybe they had asked why he was there. Of course, one thing had led to another. They had gotten his name eventually and had pounced on him. He remembers them tying his hands behind his back, or was it in front of him, could still feel the phantom ropes on his wrists. Or maybe that was the damp air.

A drop of water lands on his hand and he hisses as it burns. He looks at the small splash mark wound on his hand. Looking up at the ceiling, it was too wet in here.

“You know, even if they don’t do anything you deserve this.” the voice says matter of factly.

“What?”

“You’re a threat to everyone, a criminal who can’t even remember their crimes, Ranboo. You’re not just a threat to people around you, you're a threat to yourself.”

“How would you even know if I did a crime if I don’t.”

“Because I'm you, I was there. You did it Ranboo, you just need to remember.”

He couldn’t even remember what had happened for him to wind up here, how was he supposed to remember something that long ago? Especially since he had left his memory book at camp. He felt lost, and being here was physically painful. “How am I supposed to remember?”

“I don’t know, you just need to remember.” Another drop of water lands on his ear and he instinctively puts a hand on his ear to try and stop the pain that has already blossomed on his skin. He wants to cry but that will only hurt him more.

“I can’t.”

“Remember Ranboo.”

“Please, I can’t.”

“If you can’t remember, can you trust yourself?”

“I-I don’t know.”

“You can’t Ranboo, and if you can’t trust yourself maybe you should just accept your place here.” The voice says sadly.

Ranboo doesn’t say anything, after all, what did it matter. Techno didn’t care about him, and he doubted Phil was going to risk everything for him, Ranboo didn’t want him to either. Tommy wasn’t here to help. Wilbur, well Wilbur was the most adamant for him to be here.

He pulled his head into his knees and wrapped his arms around his legs as another splash of water hit his head. It hurt, stung just like every other drop of water had but he didn’t care anymore. His skin was hissing at him, begging for him to leave. He didn’t even care about the water anymore. Because as much as it hurt he deserved it for whatever it was he couldn’t remember.

Because even now Techno and Phil were getting fuzzy in his mind. Had Techno been taller than him? Did Phil have blond hair or brown? Had Techno had tusks, a crown? Had Phil worn green or blue? He couldn’t remember. He wanted to remember. He was determined to remember.

What had he asked of that person? Who was that person? He needed to remember because something in his head told him it was important to figuring out this puzzle. He tried focusing on the physical world. He let his eyes unfocus trying to see the images. What did he remember, maybe he could work backwards. He had just talked with the voice that said he couldn’t trust himself and had said Tommy was messing with him. Tommy had run up the stairs. Tommy had been talking about him. He, he had asked about someone, what was the name? The name, what was the name. He had said something about pottery. Clay, the name was Clay, how, how had he forgotten that when he had been so confused by it.

Okay, so Tommy had asked him about Clay, and before that he... he had asked if Ranboo was okay. Wait, had he asked him if he was okay, or was that Ranboo inserting what had happened to make himself feel like someone cared? No, no Tommy had asked him if he was okay because it had been awkward. Okay so before that he had been sitting in this cell trying to find a place where water wouldn’t fall on him before realizing there was no safe spot.

Okay, okay so what had happened before that. Someone had thrown him in here. Tommy had been there and he had used their name. Was it Aaron? Was it Wallace? Was it William? William felt close. Had Tommy, was it Tommy? Or was it just Tom? Or was it Thomas? Was he even close? Ranboo wanted to scream.

Okay, okay names weren’t the most important. He would trust it was Tommy and Wil. Wait it was Wil. Tommy had kept calling him Wil. Okay, Wil had thrown him in here, and before that, he had heard them talking about Clay right? They were talking about whoever this Clay person was. They were arguing. Ranboo remembers that. He remembers because it had been loud, it had been so loud. There had been other people here. They had been talking about him too.

‘Clay, Clay said... he was a criminal.’ Someone had said, shouted. Tommy had.

‘Wil… Tommy… point. Doesn’t look….’ someone, (should he know who,) had added, what exactly had he said.

‘Tommy-- Trust… can’t… Ranboo’? Wil had told Tommy. He gripped his legs tighter. Why couldn’t he remember more? This conversation had been right in front of him, he had listened.

Before that, he had been led through hallways. And streets. Were things said during that walk? He thinks he shouted at them, asking for them to let him go, that he just wanted to leave them alone. Because he does. He just wants to leave them alone. He doesn’t want to bother anyone.

He thinks Wil and Tommy were whispering to each other, arguing about what L’Man-woman-childs-person-shire-burg-town-place, yeah no that wasn’t it but at this point, he doesn’t know what it is. Either way, they had been arguing about what it stood for, what it meant to them. Had it been justice? Freedom? Safety? Power? Refuge? He wants to say refuge was the word being repeated. Maybe it had been safety?

Had he tried to run away from them? He had, he remembers that because he can feel the soreness in his arm where Wil had twisted it, pulling him back. Wil had kept a tight grip on him after that. Extremely tight. Painfully so, almost as painful as the water that had hit his finger just now was.

Before that, he had asked them something. Asked them…. What had he asked them? He asked them a question he knew he did. What had they said in response? He should remember. He had asked them… if- if they… they would… were… kidnapping him? Had they answered? He doesn’t think so. Before that, he had been struggling to get free back at camp. Had he called out for help? No, no he hadn’t he hadn’t wanted to get Techno and … Phil, Phil it was Phil. He hadn’t wanted to inconvenience them or get them in trouble. He had been sitting there writing in his memory book when he had heard sounds. He had hidden his memory book in fear. He didn’t want whatever thing was coming for him to have it. So he had hidden it under a rock under Techno’s cloak since it was easy and quick but still hidden. He had hoped if they were there for him they would leave everyone else’s stuff alone.

They hadn’t touched Techno’s or Phil’s stuff. At least he doesn’t think they had. They had been too focused on him.

Before that, he had been traveling with Techno and Phil. They had been talking about companionship and friends and Ranboo had been calm and relaxed and confused by something they had said. Techno had been talking with him before that, he remembers being scared of Techno, of wanting to please him for fear of what he might do. He also remembers Techno being surprisingly kind to him. Of asking him if he was feeling okay after what had happened the day prior. He had been running away from hunters the day before.

Why did he remember what had happened with Techno so much better than what had happened with Wil and Tommy? He remembered Techno asking him what he liked to eat, what he thought about Phil. If he had any pets, if he had ever wanted one and if so what one. He remembers Techno asking him something that made him panic before Techno had placed a hand on his shoulder and told him something that had pulled him out of his spiral. It was nice he missed it even though he barely had it. It was nice they hadn’t had any expectations and knew very little about him and it was comforting.

He wondered what Phil and Techno would think when they didn’t find him back at camp. Would they move on? Would they even give him a second thought?

Did he even want them to?

Why couldn’t he just remember? Then he would at least know whether or not he was guilty. Then he would know whether or not he should know Clay. Then he would know whether or not he deserved this.

He would at the very least trust himself.

Chapter Text

Karl followed Eret through the streets. Hoping not only that his memories would return to him but also that he wouldn't be found out the moment he had to explain himself. "Eret." Someone called.

Eret turned to face the speaker. "Tommy, what's up?"

"Wilbur wanted me to go find something else to occupy myself and stop bothering him." He said, annoyance lacing his tone. He felt a bit like a child throwing a temper tantrum only scaled back to be less whiny.

"Unfortunately I have nothing interesting to occupy you with. Have you talked with Tubbo?"

"Yeah but he's being boring right now," Tommy said as his eyes landed on Karl for the first time. Karl gave a hesitant wave, feeling a sense of deja vu wash over him.

"Has he been standing here this whole time?"

And with that, the deja vu dug up where he had heard this before. The first time he had met Tommy.

Karl shook his head. He hated being as clumsy as he was, he had tripped over something and fallen pretty hard.

“You alright there?” Karl looked up at the kid that had spoken to him.

“Uh yeah, just clumsy.” He said, standing up and dusting off his clothes. Then it clicked. He looked back up at the person who was looking at him and then he looked around him. “Actually wait where am I?”

“Hold up, hold up, you don’t know where you are?” Asked the stranger.

“Uh no?” Responded Karl.

“You’re just outside L’manburg buddy. How the fuck did you get here and not know, you an amnesiac or something?”

“Something like that,” Karl said, taking the out given to him. If he had to bet he would probably say that his powers had activated again and something had happened timewise. Though he wasn’t going to use that as an explanation.

“Oh wait, really? Sorry about the whole insulting thing.”

“Don’t worry about it. Though it would be nice to get back home”

“Right, okay. So where you from?”

“I live alone with my mentor in the middle of nowhere.”

“Well, that helps not at all.”

“Tommy, I told you not to wander off like that.” Said a voice to Karl’s left.

A taller guy came out of the foliage.

“Sorry Wilbur.” Tommy, apparently, said as Wilbur grabbed Tommy by the back of the collar.

“I swear you have the attention span of a goldfish and the excitability of a puppy. You have responsibilities Tommy and even if you didn’t I'm responsible for your safety.”

“Yeah like hell you are. Come on Wil you can’t just stifle me like that and besides, I'm fully capable of things on my own.”

“Oh, and what did you do in the last hour other than get distracted by whatever shiny new thing is around the corner?”

“I found someone.”

“You what?” Wilbur said as Tommy raised a finger and pointed at Karl. Karl nervously waved. Wilbur brought his voice down but wasn’t quiet enough for Karl not to hear. “Has he just been standing there this whole time?”

“Yeah,” Tommy said, not even bothering to meet Wilbur’s volume.

“Right, great, Fantastic.” Wilbur turned to Karl and brought his volume back up as he let go of Tommy. “And you might be?”

“You can call me Karl.”

“Karl? Fantastic, I’m Wilbur, this is Tommy, and we are from L’manburg. Might I ask what you are doing out here?”

“Getting lost,” Karl responded.

“He’s an amnesiac, Wilbur” Tommy said quietly to Wilbur. Equally good at whispering.

“Okay,” Wilbur said, stretching out those two syllables a beat longer than normal.

Karl realized there was an important question he needed to ask before he kept going any further. “This might sound like a weird question but uh what year is it?”

“Oh dear God, he can’t remember the year Wil. It’s worse than I thought.”

“It’s 606x,” Wilbur said ignoring Tommy. And Karl stood there a bit shocked trying his best not to react with surprise because crap he was several years in the future. No no no no no he had been training to stop this exact thing from happening.

"Right." He finally said. "Can't believe I forgot that."

"Do you need a place to stay until you can figure out how to get home?" Wilbur asked.

"That would be nice."

"Alright we can take you to L'manburg, and we can set you up with somewhere to stay while we figure everything out,” Wilbur said, setting a hand on Karl’s shoulder reassuringly.

“Okay yeah,” Karl said before following them back to a growing nation. It was strange to see at first glance since it didn’t exactly look grand or even cohesive. It was a mishmash of cultures and visions cobbled together to form a confused but soft feeling.

Karl watches as Wilbur and Tommy walked through the streets with confidence and comfortably, showing the amount they move through this city and how they had made a home here. He also watched as they bickered and talked amongst themselves.

A longing grew in his chest. He never had that sort of relationship with anyone. Tommy catches sight of someone else. “Eret, ---.” He calls out and the two come over to talk to Tommy.

“What’s up Tommy? Wait who’s this? Are they joining the military? Ah cool, we’re going to get to hang out.”

“--- calm down, this is Karl. Karl this is --- and Eret.”

Karl gives a small wave, “Hi.”

“It’s a pleasure, Karl,” Eret says.

“Nice to meet you.”

“Likewise,” Karl says.

“Wilbur, Tommy, do you still plan on meeting up at ---’s bakery?” Eret asks.

“Of course, we just need to make sure Karl is set up to talk to ---. Then I need to go grab --- from home.” Wilbur says.

“Right see you then.” --- says before bouncing off again in the direction he had been heading.

Karl followed Wilbur and Tommy to a hallway in front of a door. “Alright, --- should be here in a minute to talk to you. Good luck Karl, I hope to see you around.” Wilbur says before turning around and walking out Tommy at his side.

Karl missed it. Watching Tommy and Wilbur bicker. Missed watching everything be calm and get to see friends hanging out, and for a brief moment joining them. He had been so lonely the first time he had been here lost and unsure and out of time. Now he wasn’t lost, now he was back in his own time, but he had never felt lonelier.

“Uhm yeah, I’m just showing him around.”

“Ugh, guess I’ll go find Niki. Why is everyone being boring today.” Tommy whined before turning around and walking away.

Eret gave a small laugh at that. “I swear he’ll never change.”

“Is that a bad thing?” Karl asks because he can’t remember and any change he saw was not a change for the better since at the end of the day they were all gone.

“Not necessarily, it’s just relaxing to have someone consistent and know what to expect. Especially with Clay sending back more and more concerning letters.”

Karl feels like he should know that name, “Is that a relative?”

Eret looks shocked like he realized he said something he shouldn’t have, “Something like that, yeah.”

“Oh okay.”

Except it wasn’t, not when each memory resurfaced and reminded him just how dire his situation was and how with each new face, he saw the end of the world.

Phil was observant, he had to be after years of it being his job followed by his time spent running where noticing a single detail could mean the difference between life and death. He was used to spotting change. Which is why when he saw Techno’s cloak tucked ever so slightly under the rock he had tossed it on earlier he immediately found himself looking underneath.

Techno was asleep right now but even so, Phil had no clue how far the voices’ reach could go. Techno had said they knew things he had no way of knowing and at other times were more clueless than he was. So he had no expectations about this not reaching Techno. Not that he was hiding this from Techno, he hadn’t had time to tell him, and even if he had he hadn’t really processed the information in front of him before Techno came back. Techno needed this sleep right now in order to be at the top of his game and most clear of mind. So now that everything was calmer Phil picked up the rock to look at what was underneath.

He was surprised to find Ranboo’s memory book with a piece of torn paper laying on top. Phil picked it up, brushing off the loose dirt. Ranboo had hidden it from whatever threat had taken him, which was honestly quick-thinking. But the paper on top made Philza inexplicably furious and deeply sad. “I’m not worth saving.” It was written by Ranboo, it must have been because any enemy would want it out in the open and easily found; not hidden under a rock that may never be unturned. But it also said a lot about what Ranboo thought of himself.

Phil had seen people like Ranboo but most of them were older, most of them had gone through failure after failure. Ranboo was a child

He sat there in the still of the forest letting his anger flow out of him so it was a manageable level. He didn’t need to go into this hot-headed. The sun was setting, lighting the world up into a brilliant red. Red, like the color of blood. Phil could almost hear the echoes of voices chant blood for the blood god but he knew it was him filling in the gaps with his own thoughts on what the voices would be saying.

He watched the setting sun ever thankful that he could see another day reach its end. He had long since thought he would be one with the void at this point. But with each sunset, as it dipped below the horizon dipping the world into darkness he found himself admiring the beauty of this world. It was a welcome distraction for him while he waited for the cover of night to break Ranboo out of whatever confinement he was now being held in.

When the crickets started chirping he knew it was time. He went over and nudged Techno in the shoulder. Techno’s eyes opened, slowly coming into focus. “You ready to go, mate?”

Techno pushes himself to his feet hand on his head slowly reigning the voices in so that they wouldn’t be quite so loud. “When am I not, Phil?” Techno says before grabbing his sword and pulling his cloak on in two swift movements.

Phil just smiled as he grabbed his own weapons before following after Techno. As they walked Techno talked them through the plan. “Alright, we walk in if we can. Next, we get to the castle walls. There we will search for a map and search also for whoever has the keys. Once we get the keys I'm going to pass them off to you. Get to Ranboo and get out. I’ll hold them off and then meet you back at camp where we will move immediately to a safer location.”

“Right.” He said, more than happy to follow Techno’s lead. They trekked silently through the forest making good time to get to L’manburg.

Techno stopped just after they started to hear the sounds of people. He let his glamour fall over his figure making him look human and harmless, or at least like he didn’t have armies of blood on his hands. They walked up to the gate. The guards looked at them. Phil walked up to them being far more of a people person than Techno. “Who are you?”

“We are of L’manburg.” He responded. Letting a bit of his magic leak into his voice. It wouldn’t do much more than give him a boost to his charisma but that little bit could make a lot of difference.

“Why are you out so late at night?” One of them asks.

“Funny story, we got lost, but seeing as it’s been a long day would you be so kind as to let us go home?” Phil says letting his actions lead the lie and letting a tiredness fill his voice to convince them that it had been a long day.

The guards looked at him, looked at Techno, looked at each other, and then back to Phil. “Glad you got home safely.” They say, a bit unsure but willing to believe the tale Phil had spun for them.

Phil smiled and started walking, Techno following close behind. That was something he was surprised to learn about Techno, he didn’t just barge into things and was actually quite fond of sneaking into places. How did he put it, “It’s easier to fight a hundred men who don’t know where the fight is than a dozen men who know the fight is right in front of them.” It was a bit exaggerated but it made plenty of sense.

After that Techno took the lead, the voices and his own instincts helping guide them to the place they wanted to go.

They stood outside of a large wall. Techno looked up before looking at Phil, Phil looked back and smiled. Techno removed his glamour making him look every bit like the Technoblade of legend, curved tusks, large snout, gold-laden ears. With that, they walked through the gates of the walls. Someone caught sight of them sending an alarm ringing into the night. And just like that Techno and Phil ran, no words needed to be shared between them, as they sprinted away from an oncoming fight.

Find Ranboo and get out. That’s all they needed to do. Phil could do that.

Eret was with Tubbo when they heard the sirens going off. Eret had been here a while and it was not a common occurrence for the sirens to go off, and he doesn’t think he has ever heard them for anything but a drill. Except it was too late in the evening for a drill. Which meant this was the real thing. There was an attack. He looked at Tubbo as he seemingly came to the same conclusion.

“Come on Eret we need to go. We need to help.” Tubbo said, grabbing his sword from a corner of his workshop, only pausing to take a moment to put on some basic armor. It was quick and efficient, they needed to be.

“Let’s go,” Eret says before he and Tubbo are running through the hallway. Their footsteps click harshly against the cold floor. They are running towards the front gate where the siren went off only to almost run into Niki and Wilbur.

“What’s the situation?” Tubbo asks as they turn to run alongside Niki and Wilbur.

“People are saying Technoblade is here. I haven’t seen him yet, but be ready for a fight.” Wilbur tells them.

“Where’s Tommy?” Eret asks, since normally Tommy is with one of two people, Wilbur or Tubbo, and since he is with neither that begs the question, where is he?

“I told him to go warn Schlatt and Quackity and told him to get them out of here,” Wilbur says as they hear the sounds of other people running towards whatever fight there is. It is then that he sees Technoblade for the first time and he can’t help the shiver that runs down his spine. The legends and rumors and myths do nothing to alleviate his fears. The man turns looking down each hallway before looking at him, or rather he looks over him to Wilbur where his eyes land.

Eret has only a few seconds to prepare to fight before Technoblade is on them. Technoblade was quick, his sword swiping in front of his face as Technoblade holds up an arm to block both Niki and Tubbo’s strikes. He steps into Wilbur making maneuvering any weapon near impossible. Technoblade grabs Wilbur before throwing him away.

Eret swings at Technoblade just to try and do something. Only for Technoblade to block it with very little effort. Except when he does so he allows Eret to catch sight of something that is in Technoblade’s hand that wasn’t before. Eret sees the glint of keys and apparently so does Niki since she reaches out for them to grab them. But as quick as Niki was she was no match for Technoblade’s strength. Technoblade spins, sweeping his leg low to knock all of them either off balance or off their feet.

Technoblade stands now, facing away from them. “Phil.” He calls out. Eret looks past Technoblade to see a man dressed in green and black. He’s holding his own against his own set of attackers but pushes them off him with one motion. “Catch.” Technoblade throws the keys which Phil catches in his hand. Phil nods before running off to a new location, a location that feels eerily familiar in Eret’s mind. It takes a second but it clicks. Technoblade turns to follow them.

Eret feels his blood run cold. They were here for Ranboo. He didn’t know why they were here. Whether it was to kill him or rescue him but either way they had broken into L’manburg for him. Wilbur sat frozen on the ground eyes fixed on the fleeing form of Technoblade’s accomplice. Wil is down, Tommy is gone, and someone needs to stop Technoblade. He looks at Niki who is staring at him dumbstruck as she realizes all the things Eret has just figured out.

“Tubbo, find Tommy, Technoblade isn’t going for Schlatt he is going for Ranboo,” Niki tells the young prince.

“Wait, what? Ranboo? But why would he be going for Ranboo? He is known for killing kings. How does he even know about Ranboo?” Tubbo says confused.

“We’ll figure that out later Tubbo, what’s important is that we stop them. Now go.” Eret tells him. He spares one more glance at Wilbur who is still starstruck at whoever else is attacking. That’s a question for a different time as well.

Niki has already rushed forward sword at the ready. Eret is quick to follow her.

Technoblade ducks as Niki swings. Niki stumbles forward from the force of her swing. Technoblade sticks his foot out causing her to trip. Eret moves forward with caution. He swings down but Technoblade spins out of the way causing Eret to hit the floor with a metallic clang. Technoblade didn’t even waste any time on him electing instead to keep going forward. At this point, all the people who had been fighting Technoblade’s mysterious companion were trying to decide what was more worth it. On the one hand going down as the hero that stopped Technoblade was appealing, on the other, so was surviving.

So soldiers stood wavering in front of Technoblade trying to decide if they should even try to stop Technoblade when he wasn’t even after their king. Eret had no such qualms. He wanted to live, not just survive. He picked himself up and ran after Technoblade, who had also picked up speed. The soldiers moved around him like a river moving around a boulder. Eret didn’t say anything to the soldiers as he passed through them as well.

He heard the clicking steps of someone running after them as well and he assumed Niki had also given chase.

He wasn’t sure what he had been expecting of Technoblade. A lot of what he had gotten, big, strong, intimidating, good in a fight, but he had never guessed that Technoblade would be fast. Yet here he was running with all his speed to catch up to Technoblade who turned to face them. Sword out in front of him. A grin growing on his face. Eret raised his sword and struck which was deflected but Niki came in with another trying to strike in the opening Eret had given her but Technoblade raised one arm and threw her off. He took one step back waiting for them to strike again.

“Well, what are you waiting for Eret and Niki? Waiting for me to leave my back exposed again?” Technoblade asked, voice deep and playful; he was toying with them cause he could.

“Why are you here Technoblade?” Niki asked, sure of her actions far more than he was.

“In the short time I've known him I’ve grown attached to an Enderman that you seem to think is a threat to you,” Technoblade said, and Eret couldn’t help but feel he was stalling.

“You know he’s a criminal?” Eret asks

Technoblade loosens his stance letting his sword fall slightly. “You are aware that I'm not exactly innocent myself? Besides, I've always been an advocate of freedom.” Technoblade says, opening himself up to a strike, sheathing his weapon. Eret sees it and takes it, ignoring the small part of his brain that says Technoblade isn’t just being cocky but trapping him. As does Niki, they both lunge going to strike. Techno simply smiles as he lowers his stance, leaning forward to expose his back a little more. Eret doesn't understand what is happening.

It seems strange as Eret and Niki close the gap, but then Technoblade’s companion leaps over Technoblade’s back using him as a springboard with Ranboo carried in his arms. Eret can’t help but watch as he seems to defy gravity as he lands a decent distance down the hall placing Ranboo back on his feet and pulling out his sword. Technoblade takes that moment to grab both of their wrists and twist their arms, forcing them to drop their own swords.

Technoblade twists their arms further forcing them to spin to keep their arms from being broken. Technoblade pushes them into the ground before running after his fleeing friends. Eret scrambles to his feet as his wrist throbs. He grabs his sword. He reaches out to Niki to help her to her feet. She takes his hand before gently rubbing her wrist.

“We aren’t any match for him are we?” Niki asks.

“How did he even get this far without people knowing he was here?” Eret adds on.

They both look at each other before running after him just to see if there was any way they could stop him. After all, he and Niki were many things, many different things, but one thing they shared was they were both persistent.

When they caught up to Technoblade, he was alone and fighting a group of people. There wasn’t even a space for him and Niki to attack. All they could do was watch on in awe as Technoblade managed to take on dozens of people all at once. Tommy came around the corner with Wil, who had seemed to gain his senses even if he did still look slightly distracted. Tubbo was right on their heels.

“Wah. That’s Technoblade? He’s massive.” Tommy gaped.

“Tommy, you’re going to focus on that rather than the fact he’s holding off a bunch of soldiers?” Tubbo asks

“Well I mean yeah, but like he’s intimidating, and is he seriously fighting all those guys alone?” Tommy asks as he relaxes and simply takes in the sight before him. His eyes scrunch a little bit as he looks a Technoblade a little bit longer.

“He took down Eret, Tubbo, Wilbur, and I earlier. He can do it.” Niki says, eyes analyzing to see if she can find some pattern and an opening she can exploit.

“Holy shit, and here I thought he was over-glorified,” Tommy says mouth agape but his eyes still hold confusion at something he sees. Technoblade turns to face them, eyes alight in adrenaline.

“You just going to stand there and talk or are we going to do this?” Technoblade asks, mocking them, egging them on.

Everyone stands there gobsmacked.

“Well then if you are all going to stand there I'll take my leave,” Technoblade says, turning to leave. Eret isn’t sure why but Tommy charges forward to fight Technoblade. Then again Tommy had always taken bait like that, he always saw things as a challenge to him personally.

“Technoblade you can’t win every fight,” Tommy says.

“Really? Because it doesn’t look like any of you will be stopping me.” Technoblade quips back.

“Not even the best fighters can win every fight,” Tommy yells back.

Technoblade throws Tommy off him barely concerned with the fight. “The thing is Tommy you keep talking big, saying I can't win every fight. But you say things in this world that don’t matter, Tommy, not in a fight. Not against me.” he says as he dodges Tommy’s strike with barely any effort. A simple sidestep that sends Tommy tumbling forward from his own momentum.

“I may not be the one to beat you, but someone will, and it may not even be with a sword, Technoblade,” Tommy said.

“You keep talking, but Tommy, the only universal language is violence. Why do you think there isn’t any peace in this world? Why do you think conflict has continued on for centuries. Words don’t solve anything Tommy. They never have and they never will.” Technoblade says, sheathing his weapon.

Tommy looks up at Technoblade. Technoblade looks at them all standing still. They know they can’t beat him. They all know they aren’t equipped enough or skilled enough for the legend that is Technoblade. Technoblade has already achieved what he set out to do, they wouldn’t be stopping him, so why waste time and energy, why risk injury?

Technoblade to their shame walked away from them. Running once he reached the wall in order to get back to wherever he was going sooner.

Tommy looked conflicted, angry. “We need to find him, Wilbur.” He said, looking at his brother.

“I agree,” Wilbur said quietly.

“They ha- wait, what?” Tommy said clearly expecting pushback from Wilbur.

“Tommy, I saw Phil, he is with Technoblade,” Wilbur said, gaining more volume with each word.

“Wait, Phil? He was here? He’s alive?” Tommy asked.

“Who’s Phil,” Eret asked.

“Our Father,” Wilbur said looking at Eret with a look that spoke of pain and anger and uncertainty and hope.

Tommy looked afraid, happy, and even more confused.

Eret didn’t even know what to think. After all, this was perhaps the most complicated situation to find your father alive. But Eret shivered as he realized that this meant this wasn’t going to be the last they saw of Technoblade.

Chapter Text

Niki looked at her list of things to do today, made longer by the attack last night. Technoblade was a force to be reckoned with and his companion, Phil, who was Wil's father, was skilled as well. Perhaps that is where Wil learned it.

She had tried her best but her best wasn’t good enough. She made a mental note to train more so the next time she got in a fight she wouldn’t be quite so overwhelmed. She sighed thinking about what she needed to do today. She wished she allowed herself more free time but at the same time, she enjoyed being busy and doing things. She wanted to be a part of everything and make herself as useful as she could in each.

It was still early morning and she looked up on her walk to see Eret overlooking the city. Niki smiled, Eret was both her parallel and her opposite, he wanted to do everything as well, be as useful as possible, but he wanted to go places, and all of it came from a place of fear, her desires had always stemmed from perfectionism. She made a note to bake him a cake at her earliest convenience since she isn’t sure he gets enough credit for all he does for them. But right now she needed to check in on her project for Wil.

She walked into a warehouse her family owned that she had asked her parents for permission to use, which they had given to her with their blessing and high expectations for her future. As heiress to the family fortune, she was expected to bring the family honor and continue to maintain the family status, wealth, and power. But right now she was expected to help her nation where she could and that meant following Wil and his direction.

She grabbed her clipboard from the table near the entrance and grabbed the pencil from a pocket of hers. She walks through the building cataloging what they have, how much they have, how much they need, how much they are making a day, and a rough estimate of how many days they would need to produce food products to survive x amount of time. Math wasn’t really her strong suit but she had spent years learning it to effectively assume her inheritance.

She sets the clipboard down, she will need to talk to the people she is in contact with to gather more supplies and also the people she has delegated to collect the materials and pass on the information she has just checked on. With that done she needs to check in on her bakery, and regretfully inform her customers that she will be raising prices and producing fewer goods to supply the food reserve for an undetermined amount of time, and she will no longer be taking custom orders.

She also needs to go to the library and collect books to read for her studies. Then she needs to take time out of her day to train.

She would also like to check in with Wilbur. She would like to know if he is doing okay. She doubts it. He thought Tommy was the only family he had left for so long that to find out his dad is alive and with someone who poses a threat to you and everything you have built for yourself… It can't be easy. She wants to be there for him, and whatever he decides. Tommy too, even if she didn’t get along with Tommy as well, he was still going through the same thing, maybe even worse since from the beginning he has had memories that Wil has lost.

She also needs to attend a meeting with Eret, Wilbur, Tommy, and Tubbo about a new defense system to prevent things like this from ever happening again. But Niki has doubts that any defense system could stop Technoblade. He had gotten into the heart of the city without so much as a whisper of his name. Not that better defenses wouldn’t stop someone else, which is what she would be preparing for. She also wanted to talk to her parents today, but when would be a good time.

She continued her thoughts as she walked down the street before pausing and doing a double-take as she sees Tommy sitting on a bench. It was early, and Niki didn’t peg Tommy for an early bird. She walks closer to Tommy to talk to him, to see if he is okay when she realizes it is not that Tommy woke up early but that he hadn’t slept.

“Tommy? Are you okay?” She asks, standing by the bench rather than taking a seat.

“Niki? Uh yeah, I'm, I'm fine. Why wouldn’t I be fine?” A hand goes to the back of his head, as he fumbles over his words, piling more and more on to try and cover up the fact that he was not okay.

“Well I mean, your dad, who you thought was dead, is alive. And he’s friends with Technoblade.” Niki still didn’t take a seat.

“And?”

“And you and Wilbur have tried to move on.”

“So?”

“Tommy, I’m just, I’m worried about you and Wil. This is huge for you both, it could change everything. I just want you both to know that I'll support whatever decision you make.”

“Niki, you have something right here,” Tommy says, pointing at his cheek. Niki rubs at her face where Tommy has indicated. “Hey, Niki? Could you give me your family fortune?”

“Tommy, no, you have no training for taking over my inheritance,” Niki says, standing up straighter. She sighs in frustration, “Tommy, if you ever need to talk about something important, please know that I'm willing to listen.”

“Alright, Niki, whatever you say,” Tommy says before being dramatic and sighing as he stood up and walked away.

Niki hated Tommy for his behavior but at the same time, she could somewhat understand it. Avoiding an issue seemed so nice until you realized you let a cub grow into a colossal bear.

She watched Tommy walk away, and if she had more time to spare she might have continued watching him, would have followed after him. Maybe she would have demanded an actual answer from him. But in the end, she didn’t have time to spare and she would never force people to say anything they weren’t comfortable sharing even if she knew he should.

So she turned around and walked toward her bakery while getting prepared for all she had to do today.

It was strange, to say the least, watching Karl. He knew things and did things that no one else had. Eret doesn’t think he can name the last person who just accepted his scarf at face value. Not only that but it was like he was used to talking to him. He wasn’t sure what that meant about him.

“Karl.”

“Uh yeah. Eret?”

“Do you know me?”

He froze, he always froze when someone asked a question as if he had cheated for the answer. “I mean yeah, I've heard a lot about you from everyone.”

“Then tell me something Karl, do they hate me? Or I guess more accurately, do they care about me?” He had never admitted this to anyone but he was scared that even with all the things he had done to prove he was worth everyone’s time, that his family was right and that he’d never be good enough.

“No, I don’t think that’s it. From everything I've gathered, it seems like they appreciate you but often forget about everything you’ve done for them. It’s easy to forget people when there are people more eye-catching.” Eret appreciated his honesty because he was right. He was easy to forget but it was nice to know that they still cared about him. He looked to Karl to thank him but Karl seemed to be thinking about something.

“Karl?”

He didn’t respond for a moment, instead, he took a deep breath and after a moment he turned to Eret, “Eret, don’t think that just because no one says it they don’t appreciate or like you. I realize that maybe it’s a mistake on their part not to say anything. People can easily be broken by things like this. So for what it’s worth Eret, thanks. You have been a huge help to me ever since I arrived here.”

Eret laughed, he couldn’t help it. He needed to hear that. “You know Karl I’ve never done this before but.” He reached behind his head and untied the knot in his scarf. “I should probably mention I'm self-conscious about it.” He let the scarf settle into his hands revealing what he knew to be pure white eyes. Karl stared at it confused. Eret felt a fear and uncertainty grip his chest.

“Your eyes,” he waited for what was next. “Are white.” Eret couldn’t tell if that was good or bad but it certainly wasn’t what he had been expecting when his friends saw his eyes for the first time.

“Yeah.”

“But, what? I’m sorry…. I thought….Then how? Wait.” Karl looked back at him and Eret was confused now as well. What the hell was Karl talking about? But Karl smiled, “Eret, this means everything. Thank you for trusting me. I know what I need to do now.” Karl ran back to where they had come from.

What had Karl figured out? He looked back down at his scarf, ran his fingers over it. Trying to figure out what this meant. He took the scarf and placed it back over his eyes, tying the knot in the back. He remembered the first time he had done it. It had been back when he and his sister had been much younger; it was when she had been learning to read.

It was a book about heroes and warriors. She adored those books. There had been a line where someone said they could take the villain in a fight blindfolded. Eret had made the joke that he could probably take her blindfolded. She had laughed, so he had grabbed a scarf and wrapped it around his head.

“Come at me.” He challenged

“Eret this changes nothing. You could take me in a fight before you can still take me now.” She said, still giggling at the thought.

“What do you mean? now I can’t see.” Eret had said back. She charged him mid-sentence and after a few minutes of struggling Eret had restrained his sister into a bear hug as she squealed at him to let her go.

It was fun. But their parents had come in destroying the moment. “Gwen, come here, you have classes.” He let her go and he assumed she walked over to them.

“Eret, your sister is busy, and distracting her is unacceptable.” His father has said

“The scarf was a good decision, Eret.” His mother added after a minute before they closed the door behind them with a click. He and Gwen had slowly drifted apart after that. Gwen went on to learn math, writing, politics. He was left teaching himself how to use magic in ways no one had tried before. He wanted to prove his parents wrong but subconsciously he had believed them right. He realized that he was afraid that his eyes really did make him less than.

When he did finally figure out how to use magic to see he was astounded. Everything was beautiful. The trees, the sky, and his sister. He cried the first time he saw her smile. But their parents had pulled her away again, they were as good as strangers at this point.

After that, he had thrown himself into fighting. He wanted to travel and see everything but there were plenty of places where you needed to be able to defend yourself.

In his desire to get stronger he had stumbled into military training with Wilbur and Tommy. He had never intended to rise as far as he did. But when his family had found out they barely batted an eye. In their perception of him, all that mattered was his eyes. He looked out over the world, the tails of his scarf brushing against his neck in the wind. The world was still out there. But he was needed here. He stood up and walked back the way he came, only glancing over his shoulder once, looking up at the blue sky.

He sighed he needed to get back in his right head and the best way to do that was to get out of it. He went back to grab his sword and throw on some light armor before heading out to scout.

Eret was scouting more than he normally did considering his rank but with the tension rising and trust being a huge factor he had volunteered to start. He wouldn't tell them how much he enjoyed it.

He wandered through the forest looking for any sign of disturbance, any trace of Technoblade, Philza, or Ranboo.

He looked to the sky in search of any sign of where they might have camped, smoke from a fire. Nothing. He looked back to the path in front of himself. He froze as he saw something odd. He knew he had explored a lot of this place and he had never seen anything like it before.

He stepped closer before crouching down next to the strange red vine. It was unnaturally red. He went to grab it to get a better look, hesitating briefly over it before he picked it up.

Mysterious and sinister whispers echoed in his head, “tnaw uoy tahw uoy evig nac I. od I ekil uoy tuoba erac t’nod yeht terE.” Eret looked at the thing in his hands. Had it done that? “dlrow eht uoy evig nac I terE” Came the sickeningly sweet response. “.terE em tel si od ot evah uoy llA. uoy rof erac I esuaceb evresed uoy ssenippah dna tcepser eht uoy evig liiw I”

Eret was concerned that as he continued to listen to the voice it sounded more and more friendly, and was concerned that he was feeling calmer with every foreign word. He dropped the vine after what felt like too long. He didn’t really want to put it down.

When it was out of his hands he felt a shudder rise up his spine. He stepped away. It was wrong, people did care about him. Karl had said that people cared about him. Except, his family certainly didn’t. Wilbur and Tommy barely talked to him at this point. Niki is constantly busy. Tubbo always has his mind occupied with other things. May-maybe this vine was right. He was easily forgotten even Karl had admitted that.

He took several wary steps back. No, no that, that wasn’t right. It wasn’t right. Karl hadn’t lied to him. Karl wouldn’t lie to him. Unless… Eret didn’t know Karl as well as he thought he had.

A cold fear gripped his chest. He staggered away from the vine and as he turned he ran into Clay. “Clay, what?”

“Eret you okay? You look pale.” Clay asked, his voice comforting.

“I’m- fine. What are you doing here?” Eret asked, feeling sick as his thoughts did acrobats trying to figure out what was right.

“Scouting like you. The queen of D’neer has not given up on finding Ranboo.”

“R-right.”

“Eret are you sure you’re okay; you don’t look too well?” Clay asked, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. Eret couldn’t tell if it was comforting or constricting.

“I’ll be fine, I just need to relax for a moment.” He looked back at the vine, the echoes of whispers still ringing in his ears. “Do you know what those weird red vines are Clay?”

“So they’ve spread here too. Hm. Well, they are completely harmless new flora from what I've gathered, why?” Harmless? Had Eret imagined all of that?

“Because I could have sworn th-” no that sounded crazy, “You know what nevermind it was just my imagination.”

“You should probably go back and get some rest Eret, that paranoia is going to get you killed,” Clay said, concern lacing his voice.

Eret nodded, not sure he had any words to say as Clay left to continue searching. Eret needed answers, he needed to talk to Wilbur and he needed to know the truth because maybe he had just found something, and maybe it was his own insecurities but whatever it was Eret knew it was dangerous.

Wilbur sat in his room, he saw Phil again. His fingers ran over the scars on his back. He can’t remember how he got them. He just knows that those scars mean something. Something important. A knock at the door pulls him out of his stupor. “Wil I’m coming in,” Tommy says from behind the door. Tommy walks in with a parchment but freezes when he sees Wil. “Wil, do-do you remember?” He asks, hesitation clear in his voice.

He realizes his hand is still tracing those scars. How he got these is a question that haunts him. “No” a moment passes of silence, “Tommy you know how I got these, why won’t you tell me?”

Tommy stares past him and Wil can’t help but think maybe it haunts Tommy that he remembers. He seems to refocus and Wil watches as Tommy responds with something that clearly didn’t match his emotions from a moment prior “Because I like having the upper hand. Now the reason I'm here. Schlatt wants to see us.” Tommy said, blunt and to the point as always when he wanted to change the subject.

“Schlatt wants to see us?” Wilbur repeats, readjusting his jacket so he can button it properly. “Why?”

“He wouldn’t say.” Wil thought about how Technoblade had been here and internally winced as he quickly made the connection that it was probably a reevaluation of his position.

But Wilbur knew better than to break protocol, so he got up and walked with Tommy to see Schlatt. The door was open and Quackity stood off to the side. Schlatt was turned away from them and for some reason, Wilbur couldn’t decide if it was foreboding or relieving. “You wanted to see us Schlatt?”

Schlatt turns to look at them, “I do,” He said looking at them, “So I heard Technoblade was here. Uh ha-ha, how do I put this delicately... how the hell did you let that happen, Wilbur?”

“Sir, I had no idea he would come here.”

“Oh, so he just showed up for no reason whatsoever.”

“Schlatt it’s not Wil’s fault, we were trying to help Clay, and we didn’t know Technoblade had been working with Ranboo,” Tommy said, trying to cover for them. Wil doesn’t think Tommy believes everything he is saying or at least he isn’t saying what he means the way he wants to. After all, Tommy never wants to do anything remotely helpful when it comes to Clay.

“Ranboo? Who the hell is Ranboo? You think I care about Ranboo? I care about the fact that Technoblade was here, and from the sounds of it you led him straight here.” Schlatt says and his voice fills the room.

“What do you want us to do about it now, Schlatt?”

“I want you to find him again, and I want to talk to him. Clearly, you know how to bring him here, so do it again and keep him here.” Schlatt said, advancing on Wilbur. Wilbur tried to stand his ground but he felt himself take a couple steps back. Schlatt was in Wilbur’s face, “Is that understood Wilbur?”

The cold aura emanating off of Schlatt could only be described as the cold grip of death. Wilbur didn’t know what had pushed Schlatt to this point but he knew that in this state Schlatt would not hesitate to kill him.

“Understood sir.”

“Oi Schaltt you can’t just talk to Wil like that, he’s the only reason this nation is still standing. He’s been doing his job and doing a fucking amazing job at it as well, so you don’t get to come in here and fucking threaten him now.”

Wilbur felt his blood run cold as Schlatt turned to face Tommy. “Tommy might I remind you the only reason you are fucking safe and your head isn’t on a platter is because I gave safety to you and Wilbur.” Tommy swallowed and the fear was visible in his eyes as his whole body started to tremble. “Wilbur next time keep your brother in check. Now go get Technoblade.”

“Of course sir,” Wilbur said, grabbing Tommy by the arm and pulling him out of the room as quickly as possible.

“Tommy, what were you thinking?”

“I don’t know, I just. Wilbur, you deserve some credit.”

“Tommy, I don't care about credit, I care about keeping you safe.” Wilbur half lied, holding Tommy by the shoulders. “Please don’t ever do that again.”

“Okay, Wilbur,” Tommy said, seeming like his world was falling apart.

“Thank you, Tommy.” Wil looked over Tommy’s shoulder, feeling an odd sort of exclusion from Tommy and Schlatt’s conversation. “Now come on, we should go find Technoblade before Schlatt gets in a worse mood.” It just made it easier to do what they wanted to do anyway.

“Wil, I’m sorry,” Tommy said, looking at the ground fist clenched and shaking.

“For what?” Now Wilbur really felt confused. Tommy didn’t apologize; it just wasn’t something he did, or at least not like this. Not with anger for whatever it was he was sorry for.

“For not being strong enough,” Tommy said after a moment.

“Tommy, you hold yourself to such a ridiculous standard. It’s okay, you’ve already done so much for me and for others.” Wil says, not daring to joke when Tommy has set the tone as being this serious.

Tommy takes a breath before raising his head, a smile plastered on. “What are you doing getting sappy on me? Come on, Schlatt wants us to find Technoblade, and I want to talk to Phil.” Wilbur sighs, a bitter sadness filling his mind as he realizes that Tommy always brushed away important things in favor of a light tone. Wil knew one day it was going to catch up to him, and he hoped Tommy was ready for that day.

That doesn’t stop him from following Tommy, after all, he has questions for Phil too. Like why did he leave them? Why was he siding with Technoblade? More than that he wanted to know why did he have to show up now of all times.

Chapter Text

Tubbo knew plenty, he knew a lot of people thought he was childish, that he should pay more attention to his position and his power. He knew that people didn’t see him the same way they saw his parents or Schlatt. They looked at Schlatt like someone from a different world, someone they could never understand like an image rather than a person. He knew that people thought he didn’t know or realize all of that, but he did. Which is why Tubbo was content not being any of that, or at the very least not yet. He was a child for all intents and purposes and he wanted to enjoy that while it lasted.

Which is why when he saw Tommy, Tommy who was his age, acting like he was older, asking for safety from Schlatt, although Tubbo guesses it was more like begging with how desperate he was. Schlatt had granted it to them and Tubbo who had been there for it as part of his class with his tutor had asked Schlatt if they could employ them as well. Tubbo had never seen anyone look so ragged and tired, so lost and broken. He wanted to help them. He would have wanted help if it was him, and they were so young to be acting so old. He wanted to give them some semblance of normalcy, someone who they could trust, a little bit of what they had lost when they had come from wherever they had come from, Tubbo had never asked for that specific.

Which is how they joined the military and how Tubbo learned more about Tommy, learned that he was loud and outspoken, learned that he would always try his best to protect those he cared about, and set his standards too high. It was how he learned that Tommy had a weird sort of charm, one that drew you in despite him being rather rude. It was how Tubbo found himself hanging out with the other boy who rose in military rank and had become Tubbo’s best friend. Eret was a good friend too but there was always something different about Tommy and him being almost the same age.

It was, at least the group they had created, normal. Wil had fallen in love, had a kid, Tommy and he had gotten in trouble, Niki baked cakes for hangouts, Eret was quietly there adding a comment here and there. It was nice. But in the end, they were still part of the military.

Which is why everything that had happened recently had Tubbo scared, war on the horizon, a monster breaking into their, his, kingdom, and the mysterious arrival of Wil and Tommy’s father. But more than that when he had seen Wil and Tommy today, Tommy held the same fear he held all that time ago when he had sought safety. Wil and Tommy walked with purpose towards the outer city most likely to search for their father.

He pulled Tommy aside as he walked past, Wil kept walking.

“Tommy, are you okay?”

“Yeah, why do you ask Tubbo?”

“It’s just, you don’t look okay.”

“Tommy, come on, we need to go,” Wil calls, turning around to face them, noticing his little brother was missing from his side.

“I need to go, Tubbo.”

“Be careful Tommy, Technoblade isn’t called the King of Death for nothing.”

“It’s not him I'm afraid of Tubbo,” Tommy said, no hint of a lie, and wasn’t that a loaded statement. But before Tubbo can ask anything about that Tommy raced over to Wil and they started walking away again.

Tubbo goes back inside his workshop to work on his contribution to Wilbur's plan to protect L’Manburg. He shouldn't be following orders from anyone. He knows that, he’s the crown prince, but there was something he knew better than Schlatt did. Something he knew he should never say out loud. He wasn’t ready to lead. Quackity had asked him if he would seek Quackity’s counsel as it was Quackity's job but Tubbo didn’t even want to think of leading without someone helping him, guiding him, advising him, someone with more experience. He wasn’t good enough, didn’t have enough knowledge to lead, not yet.

But that was an issue he would push off as long as he could. He shook his head, clearing his thoughts a little as what Tommy had offhandedly said sunk in. Tommy was afraid, but not of the man whose name was forged in blood and death. Was he afraid of their father? Was he afraid of what had scared him so much when he had first showed up in L’Manburg? Or was it that he was underestimating Technoblade? Saw something in Techno that Tubbo didn’t see? A weakness?

The heat of the room and the feel of metal under his hand brought him out of his thoughts. He took in a breath the air smelled of gunpowder, coal, and metal. It was somewhere, perhaps the only place he felt he was qualified to command, to control. He exhaled letting the anxiety leave his throat and his head. Whatever happened, whether he became king tomorrow or he lost the throne forever. Whether Tommy left his position or stuck by Tubbo’s side through every battle, Tubbo would support and have Tommy’s back. Always.

Phil was frustrated. Who wouldn't be in his shoes? Everything had gone perfectly. Techno and Ranboo were alive and safe. And it had been quick too. It should have been a moment of pride and satisfaction except nothing could be that easy, no, no, no. Phil's life was rarely so simple.

Wil had been there, standing dumbstruck. Phil had barely recognized him at first with how briefly they had seen each other. But Phil would not forget his son so easily when he had spent so much time looking for him and any sign that he and Tommy were alive. But when Phil had seen Wilbur that second time he really looked at Wilbur and realized his son was gone.

Wil had moved on and killed everything Phil had taught him, everything Phil had given him, and nearly everything Phil had loved. Wil despite being alive and well and breathing and fighting and free and safe was dead. Phil had spent hours imagining what it would be like to find Wil and Tommy again to be able to spend time with them again and be a family again. But after all this time he had never expected to find Wil and see that he no longer had a space in Wil's life.

He had pushed through it though. He didn't have time to cry about it in the heat of conflict and escape. And Ranboo was still scared and uncertain. Phil needed to be there for him now since Ranboo still needed him. So Phil had to push all his emotions aside still to reassure and comfort Ranboo.

"Phil, I'm sorry I've been such an inconvenience so far."

"Don't worry about it mate," Phil said, the smile on his face feeling tight.

"Ranboo grab your stuff we are moving slightly north of here so we can have a more easily defensible spot." Ranboo nods and Techno turns to address him. "Phil, mind if I pull you aside for a moment, I want to talk to you."

"Sure mate." Phil follows Techno knowing exactly where this conversation is going to go. He wants to have it, wants to rant his frustration, and receive an acknowledgment that his pain is okay.

Techno looks Phil up and down and Phil slowly lets his smile dim. He just feels tired. "Phil, are you okay? Did something happen?"

"I saw Wil." Techno stares at him for a second. "My son."

"Phil, if you want to leave, it's fine. We both knew that when you found them things would be different." Phil, while he can't hear them the way Techno does, can guess the voices are screaming dissatisfaction with what Techno is saying. Or maybe they are chanting again. He can't know for sure.

"I can't. Wilbur's dead."

"Wilbur? I'm pretty sure I saw that guy and he seemed pretty alive to me." Techno says.

Phil chuckles lightly at that, it's small and sorrowful. "No Techno, I don't mean it like that. In Elytria we have two different words for dead. One is the typical physical death. Heart's not beating, cold as earth dead. The other is a death of self. Because memories are so important to and ingrained in the very fabric of our being when those are tampered with or lost it's also a death, and usually a far more devastating one."

Techno nods with only the slightest tilt of his head. "So what do you want to do now, Phil?"

"I don't know. We've been asked to stay close by in order to help stop a tyrant but if I'm being honest I don't know how I'll react the next time I see Wil. I need time to think, Techno."

"Alright Phil, whatever you choose, I'm here." And Phil smiles genuinely. It's a small thing but it's real. Because Technoblade never likes saying something he doesn't think is true. And if Phil is being honest he doesn't want baseless reassurances he'd much rather honesty and if nothing else Techno was honest.

Techno places a hand on Phil's shoulder. It was as strong and firm as it was reassuring. Phil places a hand on Techno's, leaning his head on Techno's shoulder. "Thank you, mate."

“Of course, Phil.” They stood like that for the briefest of moments, Phil falling into the safety that Techno has given him. But as Phil learned long ago, nothing can be accomplished if you do not leave a realm of safety. So slowly he pulled away, stood tall, and let a smile fall onto his face. Wilbur no longer needed him, he may want to see him, he may claim to need Phil but he doesn’t, he has Tommy and the friends and allies of L’Manburg. Techno on the other hand had walked away from his old life whatever it was, was tormented by voices that cared about him in a way that you care about a classmate you never talk to. Techno had helped Phil during his time of need and had shown that he needed help too, even if it was just someone who saw him as a person who could tell him he wasn’t a monster when he feared he may be.

The same now applied to Ranboo, who was a kid, being hunted, much too like his own sons for his comfort, who seemed to have the world against him, but unlike Techno he hadn’t left his life behind on his own terms and unlike Phil, he had left alone. Ranboo needed something to rely on and Phil would be damned if it wasn't him. He knew better than most what it was like to be on the run from a past that haunted you and from a world that hated you.

No, in this world where Phil had been searching for his kids, his kids weren’t the ones that needed him.

“Ranboo,” the boy perked up his ears, and his head followed suit. “Are you ready to move?”

“Are you sure? I’ve been nothing but an inconvenience to you.” His shoulders curl into his body making the tall boy seem so much smaller than he was. He looked like a rabbit given a stag’s body, not quite comfortable in his own skin.

“Have you ever heard of the sunken cost fallacy Ranboo?” Techno asks, crossing his arms, a raised eyebrow with a slight tilt to his head.

“I mean maybe.” Ranboo shrugs into himself, not quite looking at either of them.

“It’s the idea, Ranboo, that after you’ve invested so much in something, even if the benefits do not outweigh the cost, that because you have already invested so much, you mind as well see it through,” Techno explains and Phil knows where this is going and received a similar explanation when Techno had saved him. “Ranboo, I’ve already killed men for you, broken into a kingdom, and fought off a literal army for your escape, I’ve invested too much in your safety to back out now,” Techno says as he hauls a bag onto his shoulder getting ready to move.

Phil smacks his shoulder, “Techno, that is not what he needs to hear right now.”

“Phil, I've never been one to sugarcoat.”

Techno turns and starts walking away as if he doesn’t care, but by his slow movements and the way he lingers checking trees and the dirt as if trying to get a read on the earth, is his way of showing he cares. It’s his way of saying he is watching your back and waiting for you.

Ranboo looks devastated as if Techno has confirmed all his worst fears. Phil places his hands on Ranboo’s shoulder. “Ranboo,” Ranboo is still looking like he is the worst person in the world and the earth is going to swallow him up. “Ranboo, look at me.” He says, the smile on his face still soft as his eyes focus on the person in front of him. Ranboo looks at Phil expecting the same or maybe worse. “He said the same thing to me the first time we met and that was years ago Ranboo,” He sneaks a glance over his shoulder at Technoblade and by the way, he pinches a small amount of dirt between his fingers observing it for far too long to be normal, he knows Techno is listening, “as much as he tries to deny it, Ranboo, Techno is a huge softy. He cares about people and wants to see as many people happy as possible, as many good-natured people happy as possible, and once he decides he likes you he would move mountains for you.”

“I don’t think he likes me much,” Ranboo says quietly.

“Ranboo he has a reputation to uphold if he went telling people he actually cares about something, it would destroy everyone’s image of him, and a huge reason Techno is as dangerous as he is is because of his image. Ranboo, I promise you he cares, even if it’s just a small thing at the moment. Even if he is still afraid to care for fear you’ll disappear or destroy him. He wants to care and is willing to be there for you. So let him.”

Before Ranboo can say a word as his eyes hold a glimpse of hope, Techno calls out, “Are you two coming, we don’t have all day.” Phil knows he heard everything he said, and Techno will pretend he hadn’t heard a word, but the fact he said anything means he wanted the conversation to end. So Phil let it. He smiled at Ranboo as he tucked a loose strand of hair behind the boy’s ears that now had tiny red marks in small star-like shapes. He is sure those weren’t there before, he’d have to ask what happened because if Wil hurt Ranboo he might not be able to contain his anger.

Tommy was buzzing with nervous energy. He wanted to talk to Phil, wanted to know if he did the right thing, wanted to know if he was doing okay, wanted to know if Phil forgave him. He felt confident that Phil would forever be Phil. He had always been a constant, something Tommy could rely on. Except, the fall of the blades of hunters had driven them separate ways.

Now Phil was standing beside Technoblade, The Technoblade. And Tommy was standing beside his broken brother. He didn’t know what to think, Phil couldn’t have changed too much, could he? But then again Wilbur didn’t know what they knew, what he was. Tommy had let him forget. Forget Phil, forget himself.

To Phil, that was murder. That was a death to mourn.

To Tommy, it was regret, a reminder of what he had sworn to Phil the day they left Elytria.

To Wilbur, it was nothing, a story of a different man in a different life far from his own.

Which is what he is afraid of; Phil having to talk to his dead son and try not to hurt them or be hurt. He had hoped Phil was alive, had hoped to see him again one day, but every time this moment made his heart flutter in panic. He had failed Phil and Wilbur. He had failed mum.

Tommy wasn’t ready, no amount of time in the world could make him ready, not when Wil made the entire conversation a landmine of topics they couldn’t talk about. Wil thought Phil hadn’t been there for them. Wil thought Phil was human. Wil thought he had no magic in his body. Phil and Tommy knew otherwise. But Wil had left it all behind for freedom, for safety and who could blame him for that. They had thought Phil was dead when they made the decision. Tommy had thought, no matter how much he had hoped otherwise, that this day would never come.

But it did, and it had, and it was today. So as he walked through the forest he tried to think of all the things he could say to Phil to apologize to explain when he knew Phil wouldn’t blame either of them, not really, not when he knew Phil already knew what had happened even in the vaguest sense. In the end, they shouldn’t be the ones going to talk to Phil, they should be waiting, patient, letting Phil take his time and come to them.

But Wilbur wouldn’t allow it. He thought he was the one who had been betrayed, he thought he was the one who deserved an explanation, an apology. So Tommy needed to be there if only to talk Wilbur out of hurting Phil more and saying or doing something he might regret. Phil didn’t deserve that after all.

The walk was quiet, they had been tasked with finding Technoblade, but both of their thoughts, Tommy knew, were focused on Phil. Which is why it catches them off guard when Techno is standing, leaning against a tree where Wilbur and Tommy had found Ranboo.

Techno turned to address them, standing up straight. Tommy’s eyes flicked to Techno’s sword, to the black feather much like the one Tommy had stored away in a little box in his room, much like the one Wilbur had buried at the edge of a forest somewhere east of here.

It hung from Techno’s scabbard adding a sense of foreboding but to Tommy, it destroyed it. It was a charm, a sign of love and trust.

“Technoblade, where's Phil?” Wil demands immediately.

“No longer looking for Ranboo?” Techno asks with hardly a care.

“I need to talk to Phil, Technoblade.”

“And why is that?” Technoblade says with a tone that says he already knows.

“We’re his sons, I think he wants to talk to us.”

Tommy winces when Wilbur says that. Technoblade looks at him, “he doesn’t want to talk to you.” he says to Wilbur.

“What?” The anger is clear in Wilbur's voice.

Techno makes himself bigger, daring Wilbur to do something. “He doesn’t want to talk to you.” He says again. “Told me so himself, Wilbur. I think if you are his son you’ll respect his wishes.”

“You’re lying, and if you aren’t well that just means I need to talk to him more. I need answers, Technoblade.”

“Find them somewhere else. I’d start with your brother over there.” Techno says tilting his head towards Tommy. Wil looks at Tommy, confused.

“Tommy?”

“Yeah, Wil?”

“What is he talking about?”

Tommy shrugs, not sure his voice will work. He has the answers, just not the words to tell Wil.

Wil turns back to Techno stepping forward challenging The Blade. “You won’t stop me Technoblade. I’m talking to my father and there is nothing you can do about it.”

Technoblade draws his sword, quick as lightning, and points it at Wilbur's throat, the metal a hair’s width away from cutting Wilbur. “Go back to L’Manburg, and be glad you’re Phil's kids otherwise you’d never get the choice.”

Wil stared Techno down, neither budging an inch. “Wil, maybe it’s best to be alive to ask Phil questions later than to die now.” He says, uncertainty creeping into his voice, Wil was the one who knew the right words, not him.

“Smart kid, I'd listen to him,” Techno says without breaking eye contact with Wilbur who still refused to budge an inch.

“Wil please, I don’t want you to die here,” Tommy said even if he was 90% sure that Technoblade wouldn’t kill Wilbur even if he did try his luck. It didn’t mean Wil would be walking back to L’manburg unharmed if he kept pressing the issue.

Wil finally takes a step back and looks at Tommy, “Alright Tommy.” He turns back to face Technoblade. “I’ll be back Technoblade, tell Phil I won’t stop until I get answers.”

Techno lowers his sword slowly, well after Wilbur has taken the step back, not putting it away yet. Wil starts to walk away, and Tommy follows him. He hopes Schlatt isn’t too mad about the Technoblade thing, and he hopes Wil doesn’t do something because of the Phil thing.

They walk a few paces and Wil pulls Tommy behind cover, and places a hand over Tommy's mouth. Tommy wants to cry because of course Wilbur was too stubborn to give up now. He tries licking Wilbur’s hand to get him to let go so he can discourage Wil from challenging Technoblade again. But Wil doesn’t even flinch. His eyes are focused on where they had just been, his ears listening close to the sounds of Technoblade retreating.

Wil finally lets go of Tommy and doubles back to where they just were, looking at the dirt, checking two ways before following a trail. “Wil what are you doing.”

“We’re going to talk to dad Tommy. Because there is no way in my head that I'm not talking to him. Tommy, he's alive and I want to know what happened.”

“And what if he doesn’t want to talk like Technoblade said.”

“Technoblade’s wrong,” was the only answer he supplied. And he left following whatever trail he had picked up, not seeing the scared look in Tommy's eyes. The apprehension in his stance. Maybe if he had he would wait like Tommy asked, but Wilbur had his mind set and that was that, they were both stubborn asses like that. Tommy can do nothing but follow after Wil as he walks down a road he knows nothing about.

Chapter Text

Karl had been wandering around L’manburg. He had been drifting towards the castle, even when he tried not to, and specifically where everyone often met, where he used to meet with them. He missed them. Missed talking with them. But the fluttering in his head told him today was important. This was it. It was starting. What exactly happened in that room he can’t quite remember but it was loud in his head and from how loud it was; it was happening now. He couldn’t do anything about it. He wasn’t a part of it but it was happening and he needed to be prepared. He could do this, he needed to do this. Otherwise, he would have lived through the end of the world for nothing

He stares at where he knows things are happening. A little meeting room. Around a wooden table. Wilbur at its head, center of attention, as he had always done when he needed to disclose important information to his most trusted fighters and friends.

It is only because his gaze is directed in that direction that he catches sight of a young fox. His burnt orange fur is bright against the mostly cold surroundings of grey. He knows them, he can’t remember how they fit into the puzzle that is his memory of the future.

He looks sad. “Everything okay?” he asks. He feels a light flutter in his head. He knows this person.

The fox perks up to look at him, “No, my dad won’t spend time with me. I’m afraid one day I won't know him anymore.” It’s surprisingly honest. The fluttering in his head reaches its peak and then stops. Just like that, Karl remembered.

He hadn’t been the same since Wilbur lost himself, he was alone, in a world that didn’t care. Fundy in his anger and sorrow had turned to others for guidance on what to do. He turned to any authority that would give him attention and so he turned to ---. Which is why they are here. Standing, staring at the boy with no one left to look up to and nothing to lose. He stood on rubble from buildings. A burning flag raised high. To Karl, the symbol couldn’t be more clear. L’Manburg is dead.

Karl hadn’t known L’Manburg as long as others here, hadn’t grown attached in the ways they had because he had always known it would be a temporary home. But it still was a home, a safe place, however temporary it was, and now there was nothing left of it.

“Fundy what have you done?” --- asked, staring at their family’s burning legacy.

“L’Manbug has taken everything from me, and now I’m taking it from everyone else,” Fundy said, stance tall.

“Fundy you had us. You didn’t have to do this.” Tommy says, looking at the remains of his broken home. If anyone could claim the pain Fundy had, it was Tommy.

“I tried, I wanted to be a source of light and joy and you all pushed me away, said it wasn’t the time. That I should read the room. I tried to make you smile, but now,” a cruel broken chuckle that no child should have escaped his throat, “Now I will make you cry.” His shiny golden eyes were now an icy blue, the fire and the tears set them alight as if his eyes themselves had caught on fire. His fur was golden and as the light caught each hair it made him look like a deity of pain aglow with heavenly light.

Karl looked at the people still by his side, Tommy looked angry, at who or what Karl can never be sure, maybe he was just angry at the circumstances. He looked at ---, broken at having to watch their home and their legacy burn, their eyes seemed to dull as they lost hope for any victory. ---, --- looked sad at watching their country burn and perhaps disappointed that they had let it happen and had failed to protect their home, their people.

Karl turned to look at what was around them. Fallen buildings, rubble, holes, and trenches, and all of it set ablaze. He looked out at families that were fleeing. They were a broken people now. Karl in all honesty does not think they stand a chance anymore, not when their numbers are so small, so weak. It wouldn’t take much to push anyone over the edge.

He looked back at Fundy as he started to laugh at their pain.

The flames rose around Fundy, licking at his legs and tail, a figure standing tall behind him as glowing yellow eyes looked angrily down at the young fox child who had just set a fire to destroy everything that remained. And then Fundy was no longer surrounded by the flames of his own creation but consumed in them. Barking laughs turned to screams in the night.

He heard the cries of --- and --- and Tommy, as yet another was lost to them and left the pain of this mortal world behind. Leaving them behind to deal with its aftermath.

Karl wanted to go back in time, wanted to stop all of this before it could start. He should be able to and yet when he reached for the fluttering feeling in his head that would guide him home it just slipped through his fingers like sand, and so he found for the umpteenth time that he was stuck here, an outcast to time.

Karl felt that flutter now, telling him how important today was. How important Fundy was to their future. He looked at how small he was, how much younger and innocent he is compared to the Fundy Karl had known.

“I’m sorry he isn’t here.” he thinks he needs to be here for Fundy. He wants to see the fox boy smile. “I’m Karl by the way.”

“I’m Fundy,” he says.

“Fundy, I like that name.” he perks, his eyes rising, and his tail slowly swishing back and forth. “I’m still a little new here. What do you say to showing me around? Maybe we can play a game or something after.”

“You mean it, you’ll play with me?” he grins showing off his little canine teeth, tail showing his excitement.

“I promise.” Fundy doesn’t even wait for Karl to finish before he grabs Karl’s hand and starts pulling him along. This is what he had missed out on last time. He took a deep breath trying to calm his nerves and his emotions from seeing Fundy’s death. He needed to save this child. He hoped he was good enough because Karl doesn’t think he can take watching Fundy burn again.

Wilbur would admit that he stood no chance against Technoblade. Technoblade had made the difference in their skill clear within the last day but he would fight a thousand battles with the mythical fighter before he gave up on finding Phil.

Wilbur was getting answers. One way or another. He would pry them from Phil if it killed him. He checked the ground again. The way the earth had been pressed here, and the way the grass bent, they had come through here. He was going in the right direction. And even if he wasn’t he would scour this forest before he gave up.

Tommy was behind him. Which in itself was a little odd but maybe that was just because there wasn’t a whole lot of space on this path. Or maybe it was he was having trouble keeping up with Wil, or maybe it was just because he was apprehensive about angering Technoblade any more than they had. He follows the path to a small cave hidden within the trees. He catches sight of the black cloak his father had been wearing last night. And he sees him directing Ranboo to set things down. Technoblade is nowhere to be seen although Wilbur isn’t sure whether that means he isn’t here or that he is simply hidden from Wilbur.

“Dad.” Phil looks at him his head turning so fast Wil wonders if he gave himself whiplash.

“Wil?” Phil asks before looking at Tommy. He looks Tommy up and down. Then addresses Tommy, “What the hell is he doing here?” Why was he talking to Tommy?

“I’m sorry Phil, but he’s fucking stubborn,” Tommy replies, lamenting their arrival here. Didn’t Tommy want answers too? He sounds like he is complaining about Wil trying to learn what had happened.

“So are you,” Phil says still not looking at Wil. Wil looks between them. Why was he being ignored? Why were Phil and Tommy on the same page?

“I’m right here.” Tommy barely glanced at him before turning back to Phil looking for his response. Phil doesn’t look at Wil even now.

“I know and I don’t want to fucking talk to you Wil.” He says anger in his eyes. What right did Phil have to be angry? Phil had left him. Had left both him and Tommy and now he wouldn’t even talk to Wilbur. “Tommy I want you and Wil to leave.”

“We’re not leaving,” Wil interjects before Tommy can agree. He was angry that Tommy was sucking up to dad. Angry that Tommy was against him on this. But more than that he was angry at Phil for not even looking at him.

“Wil, maybe we should leave before Techno comes back and kills us for not listening to him.” Wil stared down Phil. Waiting for the man to look him in the eyes waiting for him to stop looking at Tommy. Waiting for him to acknowledge that he could see Wil.

“No, I want answers and I'm not leaving ‘til I get them.”

“Well, you're not getting them,” Phil said, finally locking eyes with him. Wil doesn’t remember much but even he can tell this expression is foreign to him.

“Ph-Phil?” Ranboo asks. Phil turns to Ranboo and Wil sees Phil's expression soften for this kid who isn’t even his son. How could he do this to Wil and Tommy, was it that easy to replace them. “Should I leave?”

Phil places a hand on his shoulder, “There’s no need Ranboo, Wil was just about to leave.”

“I’m not,” he says. The air is heavy and quiet while everyone waits for Phil to respond.

He doesn’t.

“Phil?” Ranboo asks after a beat of silence. “I don’t think he’s leaving.”

“Hmm? Is he not? Grab that bag and bring it inside.” he says pointing and then letting his hand fall off of Ranboo’s shoulder. He turns to look at Wil. He then turns his attention to Tommy, why would he address Tommy but not him. “Tommy, I apologize to you. But history has not been kind to either of us. What’s done is done and I hold nothing against you. That being said, I can not have this conversation. I just can’t.”

“I wish it wasn’t like this Phil,” Tommy says with no hint of a lie.

“As do I, Tommy.” They were acting as if someone was dead and yet all of them were alive and right here.

“We’ll leave you.” No no no he was getting answers and he was getting them now.

“Tha-.”

“NO. Phil, I’m not leaving ‘til I get answers.” Wil says stepping in front of Tommy so Phil has to look at him and he takes a step forward. Phil was not backing out of this one.

“God fucking damnit Wil, I don’t want to talk to you.” Phil is shaking, his eyes shining. “I don’t want to talk to you now and my answer isn’t changing anytime soon.” He turns and walks into the cave. Wil follows him with no regard for his safety. His sanity is at stake. He hears movement to his right. But he doesn’t take his eyes off Phil.

Technoblade steps in front of him blocking his view. “Phil, you okay?” He asks over his shoulder. Eyes locked and staring down at Wilbur.

“I’ll be fine.” Techno closes his eyes as he takes in what Phil said. Perhaps it is because of Techno’s reaction that he actually thinks about what Phil said. Future tense.

“I thought I told you to go back to L’manburg, Wilbur,” Techno says moving closer to Wilbur so that he occupies nearly all of Wilbur's vision. “Go home.”

“I will after I get answers,” Wilbur says as he tries to walk around Techno and towards Phil. Only for Techno to take a slight step and block his attempt.

“Wil please can we go home?” Tommy asks. He would have to drag Wilbur back kicking and screaming because there was no way he was giving up here and now. Wilbur takes a step. Wil was going to get answers and maybe he was willing to play dirty to get them.

“Alright Tommy,” He stares down Techno, and then he sees it. He breaks eye contact and looks directly at Ranboo. Techno’s head whips and follows Wil’s gaze. He takes a step to block Ranboo from whatever Wil’s intentions might have been. But Wil takes that moment and steps closer to Phil, Techno makes some movement behind him but Wil can’t be bothered. “Phil, I'm not leaving until I get answers.”

“Then you will be here a long time,” Phil says not even stopping what he was doing to look at him. “I have no explanation for you. I have nothing to say. I have no answers to give you because you have done nothing to warrant them.” He looks so disappointed and tired.

“What do you mean?” He feels like his sanity is going. He feels like Phil and Tommy and Schlatt and Techno and everyone knows something he should and are constantly talking about him like he should know and he doesn’t and he wants to know why. What is he missing that he should see?

Phil says nothing. He has no response to give that he hasn’t already given. ‘Never use more words than are needed.’ Maybe it was Phil who told him that years ago, maybe it was mum, maybe it was Schlatt. It was hard to tell most days where some of his remaining memories came from.

“Phil I want answers.”

Tommy puts a hand on his shoulder. ‘Know when you are staring down a lost cause, and act accordingly.’ He yanks his shoulder away and slams his hand against the wall.

“I’m getting answers.”

Techno stands at the entrance to the cave Ranboo by his side, ‘keep the things you care about close.’ He cares about his memories, he wants his memories, he wants answers and he doesn’t want to wait any longer when people can give it to him.

“Answer me, Phil.”

Phil doesn’t. He slams his hand against the wall several times hoping his volume and violence of the action will get him a response, a glance, something, to show that Phil cares that he is here. He doesn’t.

“Fucking hell Phil,” he kicks the wall. “Phil I-” a rumbling noise distracts him and he looks around Techno does as well. Techno looks up before pushing Ranboo as far out and away from the entrance as he can before grabbing Tommy and pulling him further in. Rocks fall and block the entrance a sliver of light creeping in from a corner near the top. Techno places a hand on the mound. Stones roll down and to his feet. The sounds of other stones rolling catch Wil’s ears. It’s unstable.

“Well, it shouldn’t be too hard to get out but if we try moving anything now there is the chance of more rock falling and making matters worse. It’s best to let the rocks settle first.” Technoblade says stepping away from the fallen mound of dirt and stone. He glares at Wilbur, “It’s best if we sit and wait for a bit before making any hasty actions.” He looks out at the others. “So mind as well get comfortable. We’ll be here for a while.”

Wil looks around as well. Phil is looking at Techno listening with rapt attention. He nods with Techno’s conclusion. Phil looks at Tommy and Wil. he takes a deep breath and walks to the front of the cave. “Ranboo, hold tight, stay close and try to stay hidden. We’ll get out of here as soon as it’s safe.”

Phil stares daggers into him, “this changes nothing Wil. childish tantrums have only gotten us in trouble and it’s time you learn to accept that you're fighting a losing battle. If you care at all about me you will say nothing to me, ask nothing of me and go home as soon as you are able. And if you don’t care about me then you do not deserve my attention.”

“I’m not leaving Phil, not until I know.”

“There’s nothing to know, Wil, you’ve made your choices and I’ve made mine, and we must learn to live with them, even if it is not what we wanted.” He reaches into a bag and pulls out a roll of bandages and tosses them to Tommy. Tommy catches it and then looks back at Phil for some indication of why he has been given it. “Here Tommy see to Wil’s hand and make sure it doesn’t get infected.”

Fundy sat on the wall watching the world. It was so beautiful and big and yet all he knew was L’manburg and the safety within its walls, well that and a little of the forest just outside the edge of the city. In his hand was Tubbo’s favorite screwdriver. He had taken it from him when he hadn’t been looking, he wondered how long it would take him to notice and how long it would take for him to come searching for it.

He looked back out over the city. He wondered idly what his mother was doing.

This is a game he often plays with himself. He imagines she is swimming freely out at sea talking with the old people about her magic. He wished he was with her learning how to use the magic he had at his fingertips. He smells the sweet smell of wet earth and looks to his fingers and he finds pretty dandelions growing at his fingertips. He concentrates on it and tries to make it stop but they just keep growing.

He furrows his brow and tries again. It slows but it doesn’t stop. A growl builds in his throat. Why won’t it stop? He wants it to stop. The plants grow more wildly traveling down the cracks and blooms like wildfire despite his desire. He draws his hand away from the stone and growls at his hand as if it had disobeyed his order. And it had. The flowers finally stopped growing since his hand had been removed. He looks at where it had rested at the yellow and red and blue flowers that had bloomed where it had been.

“Fundy?” He turns to see Karl. he lets the growl die in his throat as the happiness tugs his snarl into a smile. He feels his tail brush away the dirt on the stone. He leaps off the wall screwdriver still gripped tightly in his right hand, forgotten in his excitement over seeing someone who cared about him.

“Karl.” He cheers. Because Karl always spent some time with him.

“Is, is that Tubbo’s screwdriver?” He asks. Pointing at the item in question brows furrowed in analysis.

Fundy looks at the screwdriver in his hands before hastily putting it behind his back, “No.”

Karl sighs, shakes his head, and looks out over the city and into the forest. Fundy can’t explain the emotion on Karl’s face only that it’s too serious. Karl focuses back on Fundy “that can wait for later. Fundy, I need your help, your dad’s in trouble.” He says looking scared.

Fundy feels his heart flutter. Dad was in trouble. His dad...

His dad that brushed him off. His dad that broke promises. His dad that left him alone every day. Why should he care? “Screw him.”

“Fundy please.”

“No what, what has he done for me. Nothing he, he hasn’t been there. All I need is you, Karl.” Fundy says looking at Karl hopefully standing on his tiptoes. His dad didn’t matter if Karl was here. Karl cared where Da- Wil didn’t.

“Fundy, I can't, I won’t be good enough. Wilbur is your dad, you need him whether you realize it or not.” Karl says sad and scared and he crouches to look Fundy in the eyes. “We need to save him,” he says.

“I don’t want to,” Fundy says feeling angry and sad. Why should he be there for his dad when his dad was never there for him.

“Fundy if you won’t do it for him, at least do it for me. I want to see him well.” Fundy looks Karl in the eyes, searching. Karl is serious. He likes Karl a lot and he wants to help Karl, and maybe he does want to help his dad, just a little, but it was just to prove Fundy was strong and didn’t need him anymore.

“Okay.” he says, “but I won’t be happy about it.” Fundy declares, making his distaste for the idea clear.

Karl sighs. “I’ll take it.” he stands up. “Come on we need to go.” Fundy watches as Karl starts to walk away looking over his shoulder at him Karl smiles, “Think you can keep up?”

Fundy matches his smile. He liked Karl, he liked Karl a lot. And at least this was going to be fun. Karl starts running and Fundy crouches and pounces after him, like the fox he appears to be, keeping up with him stride for stride. The screwdriver once clutched in his fist now forgotten amidst the small magical wildflowers that had moments ago annoyed Fundy.

Karl slows panting and catching his breath when they reach a clearing. Fundy circles in front of him panting and then he stands up. Karl looks around. Fundy follows his gaze. He doesn’t know what he is looking for. No one is here.

Karl catches his breath. “Fundy, this was where Technoblade and the others were camped yesterday.” Fundy tilts his head, looking at Karl. “I can explain later,'' he says at Fundy’s look. “But they were here which means Tommy and Wilbur came here looking for them.”

“They are looking for Technoblade.” a panic presses against his head. His dad was looking for Technoblade. Karl said they needed to save his dad. He was going to get killed looking for Technoblade. Karl looks at Fundy, “You know what your dad smells like yes?”

Fundy immediately sees where Karl is going with this. He closes his eyes. He sniffs the air seeing scents, two familiar three not, dance around the area. He follows the one he knows best, focuses on it, and opens his eyes seeing a disturbance in the grass. He walks over to it. He sniffs. “This way,” he shouts to Karl before pouncing off and following the scent. He feels his paws beat against the grass. He closes his eyes. He was going to find his dad, and he was going to save him and he was going to hug him. He could be angry at him later. He just didn’t want two nights ago to be the last time he heard his dad sing to him.

He runs and loses track of the scent and he turns to look around him. Karl is watching him, following him, Karl needs him even if his dad didn’t. Fundy doubles back searching for the scent. He catches it again and runs after and he hears Karl give chase after him.

Fundy thinks one thought furiously as he leaps through the forest, ‘I’ll save you, dad.’

Chapter Text

Techno watched as Wilbur stood there unapologetic at what he had done. The rocks had sealed them in. No one was hurt, thank goodness, but that was thanks to him. Now he watched as Phil turned away from Wilbur walking slightly further into the cave before sinking to the floor. Pulling his hat over his face. Wilbur bristles as Tommy bandages Wil’s hand. There is a solid minute and a half of quiet and Techno breathes it in before it’s destroyed.

Wilbur breaks, he starts ranting, screaming at them. Techno says nothing, it's not his place to say anything anymore. Tommy is silent beside him taking a step back knowing there is little he can do as well, watching and taking it all in. In that small action, he has gained a little of Techno’s respect. Phil doesn’t raise a finger to Wil’s cries and screams. Doesn’t bat an eye at Wil’s insults and jabs. But Techno knows better than to think it doesn’t hurt.

“They need to talk. Get them to talk. Rip Tommy’s Attempts. Family drama. Dadza. Dadza. Knock some sense into them. EEEEE. Red vines? The tension is killing me. Redemption Arc? Red vines? They need to TAAAAAAALLLLLKKKK. Techno say something. Techno, please. OOF. Tommy can’t fix it. Tommy tried. Techno say something. Dadza.” Techno agreed with some of the voices the others really just never made any sense.

Except this had never been a talent he had. The voices would hate him for his complete lack of tack but it would get one of them to say anything, and still honor his promise to Phil.

“Phil, you know you don’t owe these guys anything right?”

The voices clamour in disappointment and sarcasm. “Out of everything you could have said. I mean Phil doesn’t owe them anything but at the same time, you don’t need to say it like that. And award for best conversationalist goes to no one because no one knows how to communicate in this household. Savage. Poor Wil. I mean Wil doesn’t but Tommy did nothing to deserve this silence. Rough. Poor choice of words. You could think of nothing else to say? I’m going to start banging my metaphysical head against a wall, call me when this shitshow is over.”

Wil whips around to face him, “Doesn’t owe me anything? I’m his son. Yet he left me not once but twice, I think I'm owed something.” Techno doesn’t care what Wil thinks. He has a family and he knows you don’t owe them anything just because they are family.

Phil cracks, Techno knew it was only a matter of time, “Oh really Wilbur? You deserve an explanation? You disappear, and when I see you again you have not only chopped off your wings but you locked your memories of magic behind a wall. Meaning you essentially got rid of everything I did for you. To you, I’m a deadbeat that was never there when that couldn’t be further from the truth.” Phil is standing clutching at his chest as if saying this physically hurt.

“Wings? Magic? You have got to be kidding me. I don’t have magic, Tommy didn’t have magic, why would I? And clearly, neither of us have wings and it doesn’t look like you do either. So not only did you never look for me but you lie to me?”

Phil takes a step towards Wil tears shining in his eyes, “All that time I spent traveling with Techno, what do you think I was doing? Sure I could cover more ground alone but everywhere we went I listened for any sign of information about you. After a while, I assumed you had died. And this is why I didn’t want to talk because I knew you wouldn’t believe me.” Phil isn’t screaming but his voice is cracking as if it were.

“Oh don’t pretend like you don’t like Techno more than me. You replaced me.” Wil Accuses pointing at Techno behind him. Tommy looks at Techno too. Maybe wondering not if Phil replaced his kids but had taken in another. Techno didn’t know what he thought of that, he didn’t need more siblings, the ones he had were enough.

“Wil, he saved my life, the only reason I’m alive to see you right now is him. But he would never replace you. I just didn’t want to be alone for the rest of my life.”

“Found family is best family. Siblings, siblings, siblings. Wil, Phil doesn’t replace the things he cares about you idiot. Big brother Techno. Dadza. Wil is being stupid again get rid of the stupid. Dadza. Can we agree that no one here is in the wrong but Tommy is definitely the one who doesn’t deserve any of this he was just trying to help? Big brother Techno. Softnoblade.” he tries to block out the voices as what they added really ruined the atmosphere.

“Yeah right, and yet you’re choosing him over me.”

“Because I promised to help him save Ranboo, and I knew from the first moment I was dead to you even though I was still alive. How could you erase me like that Wil.”

“Why would I erase you, when all I ever wanted was a father in my life. Someone who could help me figure out what to do. I’m completely lost on what to do because you, you couldn’t bother to stay around.” Wil says tears pouring down his face.

“Wilbur,” Tommy shouted. “Stop.” Techno looks at Tommy who refuses to look at anyone.

Tommy’s outburst is so sudden that even the voices quiet and listen.

“What?” Wilbur looked shocked, “Tommy, why should I?”

“Because Phil is right. Everything he said is true.”

Wil chokes out a laugh. “Tommy this joke isn’t funny.”

“It isn’t a joke. You used your magic to block all of your magic from your memory. Since Phil was almost always using magic and helping you with yours most of him was locked away with your other memories.” Tommy is quiet as he says it, afraid, Techno doesn’t blame him he remembers what it feels like to feel like if you say something too loud you might break someone.

“Tommy then why don’t you have magic, we’re brothers,” Wil asks now speaking at a normal volume again.

“Wil, I was adopted.” Techno raises a brow at that. He had never thought that Tommy hadn’t shared a bloodline with Phil. It explained why Phil wasn’t angry at Tommy for cutting off his wings. He had none.

“But why would I do that?” Wil asks quietly looking at Tommy for answers. The way Techno had told him to back at that clearing. Tommy had the answers, probably more than even Phil.

“We both thought Phil was dead. And even if he wasn’t you were being hunted so you figured the safest thing to do was to hide everything that could link you back to Elytria.”

“Elytria? Wait, I’m an Elytrian? Wait, Tommy?”

“No, I'm not.”

“But Phil doesn’t have wings either.” Phil opened his wings, letting the glamour fall, showing off the obsidian feathers. Wil looks destroyed as he looks at everyone here. He looks at his hands at Tommy. He looks at Phil “Phil, I’m sorry.” It’s barely a whisper but it echoes in his ears. Techno wouldn’t say Phil was owed an apology but he deserved one.

“Oh Wil, It’s not your fault, I don’t blame you for what you did. You were trying to protect yourself and Tommy. It’s a horrible situation but it’s the one we have to live with.” Phil says pulling the glamour back onto his wings as he sits down.

The quiet is thick after how loud everything had been. The voices are hushed whispers in the back of his head. “Redemption? Reconnect. Forgiveness? Dadza. Shhhh quiet. Forgiveness, can you imagine?”

Wil falls to the ground sitting back against a wall. His eyes are shut tight as he takes all this new information in. His eyes shoot open and he looks at Phil, sitting up straight. “Phil can, can you give me my memories back?”

Phil looks at him with a sorrow that says he isn’t good enough. “I could but maybe it’s for the better you don’t. There is so much pain in your history and with my lack of magical potential so many things could go wrong.”

“Phil, I want to remember, all of it. The good, the bad, the happy, the sad. I want to know who I am.” Wil is leaning forward, his hands resting on his legs, eyes hopeful.

“Wil the thing is I don’t know how this will affect you. Your memories may get confused or jumbled. I’m not talented and this is very complicated stuff.”

“Phil it will be fine, please, whatever happens, I can figure it out.” Phil looks at Wil. He looks conflicted; he wants to have his son back but he doesn’t want to make him suffer, is scared of things going wrong.

Phil is about to say something, but no one will ever know what it is as at that moment they hear a cry from outside. “Dad. Dad.”

“Fundy? Fundy?” Wil says once quietly and then again slightly louder.

“You have a son?” Phil says, raising his voice.

“Yeah, what of it?”

“Dad? Are you okay?”

“Wil, I wouldn’t even be considering trying to help you with your memories if I knew you had a son. No matter how small the risk you need to put him first. He needs you more than you need to know.” Phil said, looking at Wil.

“But I don't even remember what a father looks like, let alone how to be one,” Wil says fists shaking.

Phil places a hand on Wil’s shoulder, “Your past isn’t the end all be all, Wil. We’re here now. We can figure things out as we go. And maybe with enough time and patience, we can find a way to get your memories back safely.”

The voices coo in adoration and happiness at the happy family moment.

“Dad I’m going to get you out of here.” Technoblade heard something that made him pause. This child was being reckless and tunneling on something and it might get all of them hurt.

“Fundy stop right now.”

“Who are you.”

“Doesn’t matter, what matters is you are being stupid and you might get your dad killed,” Technoblade says trying to listen as everyone focuses on him. Fundy isn’t listening.

“You don’t know what I'm capable of, I can do it.” Techno watches as plants grow and shift the rocks. It was smart and would probably work if the plants were sturdier. It just showed a lack of control and experience which is why he didn’t want a child trying to move rockfall.

“Fundy stop you aren’t skilled enough.”

“Shut up.”

Techno sighs. He grabs Wilbur's shoulder and pulls him closer to the entrance and in his shock, he barely reacts. “Phil grab Tommy, if things go the way I think they will we’ll have a matter of seconds to get out without getting hurt.”

“What?” Tommy starts but is cut off by Phil grabbing Tommy’s shoulder and pushing him closer to the entrance.

Techno takes a deep breath as he waits. He listens closely. The rocks are shifting. His ears flick trying to catch the sound, the voices a distant memory in his focus.

Wilbur shifts nervously in Techno’s grip but Techno tightens it. He opens his eyes and focuses on the growing cracks waiting for a brief sign of light.

He hears the complaints of the earth as it is forced to follow man’s direction rather than the rules of nature. “Three.” He wraps an arm around Wilbur who is about to protest but is cut off by Techno moving. “Two.” Techno charges, “One.” he bursts through the unstable wall thinned by Fundy’s effort. Phil, right behind him. Techno rolls tucking Wilbur into his chest to stop him from getting hurt. He lets go and stands brushing the dirt from his clothes as he looks at the person who caused all of this.

The rocks cave in seconds after they escaped. He stares down Fundy who cowers seeing Techno for the first time. “Look what you did.” he points behind the fox, why he is a fox and not Elytrian or human, Techno doesn’t care. “You see what you did because what just happened could have seriously injured your father, your uncle, and your grandfather. It was reckless and stupid and you need to think before you act.”

The fox looks behind him and then looks at Technoblade. “What do you mean grandfather?”

“I don’t have time for this.” He turns to Phil who is setting Tommy on his feet and smoothing out the creases in his clothes. “Phil.” Phil looks and meets Techno’s gaze. “If you feel more comfortable I’ll leave you to talk with your family while I find Ranboo.”

Phil nods and Techno turns and walks away the voices guiding him to the hiding Enderman.

Techno is a man forged in fighting and conflict and whose bloodshed is known to all. He has heard stories of his own actions, has walked into towns, and battled out of castles. So he is acutely aware of all five stares watching him as he leaves. As he leaves the voices clamour and he is left to his own devices.

Niki was in the library reading a book on healing magic. If they were going to be getting into a war she would need it.

Healing magic was like sewing, you focused on stitching things back together. She could work with that. Her family made sure she knew how to sow. It was her legacy. She wished she could say she understood more but the language was old and her thoughts were busy with other things as well.

“Niki.” she jumps as her name catches her off guard. She looks around and spots Eret.

“Eret?” she looks at him, his heaving breath, his shaking hands, his nervous gestures. “Eret, are you alright?” She stands up, closing her book, she can come back to it later.

“Niki, I can’t find Wilbur,” Eret says, if Niki didn’t know better she would say Eret was scared, actually no he was scared, but of what, she isn’t sure.

“He went to find his dad, do you need him? Is it important? Eret you don’t seem okay.” Eret is still breathing too quickly. She pulls a chair out and grabs his arm gently pulling him to sit down. She pulls a chair up next to him.

“I just,” Eret is frazzled, his voice wavers with each word and actually cracks on his last word.

“Hey, talk to me, I’m here and I’ll listen,” Niki said, whatever she had planned could wait, she would just work harder and longer tomorrow. Eret needed help.

Eret takes a deep breath, “I was scouting looking for Ranboo, Techno, and Phil, and more than that to get out of my own head. I came across this weird red vine. I had never seen anything like it, I went to investigate it.” Eret pauses. Niki doesn’t say anything she just waits for him to continue. “When I picked it up, it spoke to me.”

He looks at Niki or at least she thinks he does based on the tilt of his head. He’s waiting for her to call him crazy, and while she would admit it sounded a little far-fetched she was more willing to believe her friend than common sense. It wasn’t all that common anyway. “What did it say.”

“I-I don’t know, it was some weird language but I remember feeling like none of you guys appreciated me and that everything I had done was nothing. I think it wanted to help me, I think I was okay with it helping me.” Eret looks at his hand and Niki watches as it shakes. She reaches out and pulls his hand down holding it still on the table to try and calm him down. He takes a deep breath. “Niki, I know I shouldn’t trust it. But there was something about it, it drew me in.”

Niki nods, her heart feels like it’s breaking. Did Eret really think so lowly of his accomplishments? “Eret, I don’t know what you experienced, I won’t pretend to know. I can’t say I even completely understand it.” Eret forces a smile and nods, he starts to stand, “but.” He sits back down. “I do know you are an amazing person, Eret. You’ve done so much for L’manburg and your family is stupid for not seeing it. And whether you realize it or not, your accomplishments, rising in the military, learning to see, inventing new magic to do it, training in sword fighting, they are all accomplishments to be proud of. You are one of my dearest friends, and I’m so glad I can call you that.”

He huffs out a little laugh. And Niki can see tears slowly trickle out from under his scarf, “Thank you, Niki. That-that means the world to me.”

She pulls him into a hug. “I’m glad I could help Eret. I don’t know where we would be without you.”

He pulls away after a minute, “What do you mean?”

“I mean we all work ourselves into the ground and I think we would work ourselves into our graves if you didn’t talk us into taking breaks. Out of the group, you're the most chill.”

“That really says a lot more about the group than it does me since I don’t think any of us understand what it means to relax.”

“Maybe, but what we have works and it works in part because of you. So don’t you go forgetting it?” She says, hands on her hips. Eret laughs for real, and Niki tries to keep the stern look but soon finds Eret’s laugh contagious and is laughing right alongside him.

“Thank you again, Niki. I should let you get back to your studies.” Eret says, getting to his feet.

“No, I think I need to be pulled away. I wasn’t getting anything done anyway.” Niki says as she grabs her books and gets to her feet as well.

“Oh?”

“What do you say to maybe looking for Wilbur and just chatting. I think it’s been too long since we just talked. And besides, I think Wilbur and Tommy might need some support.” She puts her books in her bag and walks up beside Eret.

“I mean if you’re offering, it would be rude of me to waste this chance.” He gives her a slight bow telling her to lead the way. She laughs and he chuckles and it’s good. Even if growing up their lives were incredibly different they had the same rank politically and that meant they shared a little bit of humor.

It was nice, and one day she knew she would miss it. But for now, she would just enjoy it.

Karl sat quietly while he let his thoughts settle. Something telling him here is where he needed to be. His memories and the fluttering of magic in his skin were making it hard to focus. Now that he had some of the information he was missing he didn’t know what to make of it. He knew that none of these people he had been specifically told to seek out. But that only got him so far.

He needed to run into more of the people he met in the future, important people to the future.

“Guys, I didn’t do anything to you. Why are you doing this to me.” That voice. Karl’s head shot up looking for the speaker. He had lived through this moment before. He remembered enough of what followed. This was a moment he knew he had to be here for. It was where everything started. At least where everything picked up speed because who knew how long things had been going for.

“You're a threat to our safety,” Wilbur said.

“I’d give nothing more than to leave you alone if you just let me go.” Who was that? He looked up as the person in question walked through the door.

Features perfectly split into black and white. He remembered those unblinking red and green eyes.

Karl watched as the feared admiral of ---’s army stood tall in front of him. Karl would admit of all the terrible people he had encountered and read about he was the most afraid of Ranboo. He wasn’t sure what it was about him. Perhaps it was how he was always watching. Maybe it was the fact he never uttered a word. Or maybe it was that no one could explain the sudden change in his behavior, not even Karl. One moment he was a nervous kid, the next he was a ruthless fighter.

And ruthless was an understatement, his skill with a blade was rivaled only by ---. So standing on the battlefield watching as the air grew stale with anticipation, Ranboo at the head of the opposing forces, Karl couldn’t help the fear grow in his stomach and crawl up his throat. He remembers when he had first seen Ranboo wanting nothing more than to leave them alone. He had stuttered, pleaded. He had hunched in on himself, and for some reason, there was nothing he could do to reconcile that image with the one in front of him. Now he stood tall, he would never accept a plead for mercy, and there was no way he was leaving them alone anytime soon, and his silence spoke more than anyone word ever could.

He forced himself to swallow. Ranboo didn’t need to speak to command a group of fighters. So as Ranboo raised his sword and slowly stalked forward, Karl couldn’t help but follow that stare back to the recipient, Wilbur for his own part looked unfazed. In that aspect, he was much braver than Karl. He could never imagine having that cold lifeless stare directed at him. Then again Wilbur was living a nightmare surrounded by stares that wanted him dead. And looking again Wilbur didn’t just stand firm under Ranboo’s stare, he returned it with a slight hint of mania, a sort of twisted delight, hatred, and anger providing him strength.

“Wilbur this isn’t a fight we are going to win, we should go, retreat and regroup.” They weren’t going to win, not if they kept running but Karl couldn’t help but agree with Tommy. It was so much easier to run.

“It’s now or never, Tommy.” Wilbur cried out as he drew his own sword ready to fight. Karl drew his sword not willing to back down, even in a fight like this. Ranboo charged them his long legs giving him a swiftness unmatched. Karl just had enough time to check to make sure Wilbur was still alive before he had to defend his own life.

Now he was back to the first time he met Ranboo, the unsure kid. He wanted to talk with Ranboo and try to understand what happened, after all maybe he could stop it. But more than that he knew exactly where this moment led. He knew he needed it to happen again. L’manburg was always the center for most things and as such so much happened here, meaning being here was his best chance at stopping things from happening.

So while he may not get the chance to understand Ranboo today because he wasn’t close enough with L’manburg for that yet. He would get a chance to do so later after whatever happened here. But as much as he hated it he needed this to play out exactly as it had the first time. He needed to meet everyone and once he had the pieces he could start working to undo the way they fell into place

Chapter Text

What was happening right now? Phil was talking with his kids which for some reason had taken him prisoner, and Techno had come and saved him. And now Techno and Phil were trapped and he was hiding. Ranboo just needed a moment to think.

"Did he save you though?"

"What?" He asked turning to look at Cornelius. "Cornelius what are you doing here." Slowing backing up and ready to bolt back to Techno at the first sign of trouble.

"I'm trying to help Ranboo. People are out to get you. You saw L'Manburg and what they tried to do. Other kingdoms won't be much different. I can talk to your mother and we can sort this out but you need to come back with me Ranboo."

"No, I can't go back I'm just a nuisance and I've already caused so many problems."

"You think it's any different with Techno?"

Ranboo froze. "Isn't it?"

"They've already had to save you twice. And they are anarchists and you haven't even told them you’re royalty."

"Phil knows," Ranboo counters desperately trying to hold onto what he knows, thinks is true. “Phil says they care.”

"And you told him?" Ranboo doesn't answer. "No, you didn't. You think things won't change when Techno finds out?" Cornelius moves closer to Ranboo, friendly and supportive. "They aren't your friends Ranboo. I am."

Ranboo looks up at the masked adviser. He doesn't see anything doesn't know if Cornelius is lying or not doesn't know if he was being genuine and genuinely cared for Ranboo. He thought about Phil, he was sure that Phil cared. Then again he never was the best judge of kindness. He just didn't want to hurt anyone. And Techno was strong and so was Phil. But was he hurting them? Was he just an inconvenience wherever he went?

“Ranboo, come back, we can work this out together, trust me,” Cornelius says as he offers a hand. Ranboo looks at it, his hand hovers toward it.

“Ranboo.” He turns around, Techno?

“Te-Techno?”

“Ranboo? Ranboo where are you?” Techno calls through the forest. Ranboo looks back to Cornelius who has disappeared. Ranboo retracts his hand.

“I. I’m over here,” he says as he gets to his feet. His head is reeling more than it was before. Techno walks over brushing away a low-hanging branch.

“You good?”

“Are you?” Techno raises a brow.

“Ranboo, I’m standing here. Things worked out. But that doesn’t answer my question Ranboo.”

“Did you see anyone around here?”

“No one but us... Ranboo, are you… you know… Ranboo you can talk to me, I won't judge. I’m not really in a good place to judge. What with everything I’ve done.” Techno says walking closer but thankfully not looking at Ranboo. He feels a bit safer, allowed a bit of privacy to panic.

“Techno, am I… do you really just think you’ve invested too much in me to give up on me now?”

Ranboo can feel the side glance before Techno looks away and sits back down. “Ranboo, I’ve invested in a lot and felt like it wasn’t worth it. I’ve regretted a lot of what I’ve spent too much time on. But I will never regret investing in people who need help. I met Phil while he was on the run and being hunted. I gave him my aid and he claimed there was no way he could repay me for all my help. You feel the same don’t you?”

Ranboo sits beside Techno, enough space between them not to encroach on Techno’s personal space, “Yeah I guess, but Phil has repaid it hasn’t he? I don’t think I have anything to offer in return.”

Techno sighs, “Ranboo? What do you think of me?”

“What?” He must have misheard.

“Just answer the question Ranboo.”

“Well I mean you are strong, capable, loyal, convicted.”

“What about a monster?”

“I mean I used to.”

“So did Phil. So does everyone, and you know as much as I’ve owned the title it gets in your head. I believed that was all I was before Phil, a monster. It reached the point where I was waiting for a hero to slay me. That was how twisted my own image of myself was. I’m not saying I see myself in a better light. But at least now I know I’m more than that, I have a reminder of that every day with Phil, it’s how he has repaid me. I choose to have allies Ranboo, I choose to lend my allegiance to others. I took a risk with you, but I haven’t regretted it yet.”

“Maybe you shouldn’t give me your allegiance.”

“And why is that Ranboo?”

“Because you can’t trust me?”

“Really?”

Ranboo nods

“And is this because you're plotting against me or because you have some self-deprecating view of yourself as something worse than you are.”

“Because I can’t even trust me.”

Techno hums as he looks at Ranboo, analyzes him. “I think it’s because of that you need someone to trust you. Trust goes a long way to healing. Trust me on that one.”

“I don’t want you to get hurt.”

“Ranboo, I'm okay with being hurt. It reminds me I'm alive.”

“So your just going to brush off anything I do?”

“I never said that, but what I'm saying is I'm willing to trust you until then. I’m willing to help until then. And then if that happens we can figure things out from there.” Techno stands with a light grunt. “You ready to go set up camp for the night?”

“Uh yeah I guess.” Techno extends a hand and Ranboo’s vision blurs as he remembers how similar this is. Except this time, he doesn’t hesitate. Techno has been honest with him, and while it may not have been everything he wanted to hear, it was comforting in a way any pleasurable lie couldn’t be.

Techno pulls Ranboo to his feet, and holds his hand, “Ranboo, give the word and I’m there.”

Ranboo looks Techno in his blood-red eyes. Eyes that have been in every myth and rumor about the blood god. Eyes that always, in every retelling, hold murder in their depth but Ranboo found none of that. He nodded. “Alright.”

Techno Brushed away the branch and let Ranboo step first. And they started heading back in comfortable silence.

Phil wouldn’t say this was his ideal reunion. He doesn’t think anyone would be surprised to hear that. But he was glad he got one at all, glad it at least ended with him being able to smile and talk with his kids again. Wil had betrayed Elytria but Elytria was dead and his betrayal protected Tommy and Wil himself so Phil wasn’t too upset about that. He could understand cutting off a limb if it was slowly killing you. He’d seen it happen before.

“So what now?” Tommy asked uncertain and careful. He didn’t want to cause too much of a ruckus in case the peace was fragile.

“I don’t know,” Wil replied.

“What happened?” Fundy asked looking between all the adults present

“Oh right, Fundy.” Wil walks over to a little fox. His son. He would have to ask about who he had fallen for, he wanted to know that Wilbur at least found some happiness. Wil picks up his son. Resting him on his hip. “This is Phil, your grandfather.”

Fundy’s eyes light up with pure joy and Phil can’t help but smile, a laugh hiding behind his lips. “Grandpa?”

“Ah... yeah, that’s me.” Fundy straight-up jumps out of Wil’s arms and sprints at Phil ramming into his legs hugging him.

“Hello, grandpa.”

Phil laughs a little, “Hi mate.”

“Are you staying with us?” Fundy asks looking up at him while still clinging on to him.

Phil doesn’t have an answer, he looks at Tommy who waits for his answer, and looks at Wil who is looking away seemingly understanding that Phil has every right to say no after everything that has happened here. “I’m not sure. I have things I’ve already invested in, it would be rude of me to bail now.”

“So you're not staying?” he looks destroyed and Phil almost smiles when he thinks about Wil making the same look when he had run to Phil asking to bail him out of his chores or his studies he can’t remember at this point and Phil had told him he wasn’t getting out of it. It was just that kids thought so simply about things that were so complicated. Everything about Phil's life was complicated. From Techno to Wil to Tommy to his own wings.

“I don’t think I can, but I’m willing to visit.” Fundy seems sad but he perks up a little at the compromise.

“Can you visit now?” Fundy asks still looking up at him with those big gold eyes.

Phil smiles, ruffling Fundy’s fur. “I’ll walk you back but I just want to let Techno know before I do.”

Fundy’s face scrunches up in distaste and hatred. “You don’t need to tell him. Let’s go.”

Phil pries Fundy off and crouches down. “It’s a respect thing fundy. I respect him and therefore I won’t leave him concerned because I disappeared.”

Fundy looks at Wilbur and then looks back to Phil. He pouts, “Fine.” Fundy walks back over to Wil before sitting on the ground at Wilbur’s feet. Phil fights back a laugh. Fundy was such a kid with so little concern for the complexity of situations. It is something Phil misses dearly seeing the world so simply this is black, this is white, this is red, but it always would have a downside and that was that upsetting things done for good reasons were often seen as just upsetting. Meaning if Wil has been putting his career first to protect and provide for Fundy, Fundy is only going to see it for an absence. He needs to talk to Wil, really talk, not just sort things out. Not just set a baseline for their relationship now that things were different.

Tommy pulls Wil aside to talk to him leaving Fundy to talk to the person he came here with. Phil works to organize their items not trapped in the cave for now. Techno was right, it really was unstable and it was honestly a miracle Fundy didn’t hurt any of them.

Not that he would blame Fundy, he knows Techno would, but Phil remembers teaching magic to kids who don’t have great control, remembers impulsive kids who do things in the moment without thinking of the consequences, and more than all that he remembers how emotional kids were. Fundy was a kid who fell into all three of those and it was a dangerous combination, but that could only be fixed through teaching and growing.

What it meant for them now though was inconvenience. Phil was just preparing a fire pit when he heard the telltale pounds of Techno’s steps. He stood up, as Techno ushered Ranboo over. Phil headed over to Techno. “Techno, I’m going to take my kids back to L’manburg.”

Techno’s brow furrows a little, “Are you sure Phil, after everything that has happened…”

Phil cuts Techno off, “I’ll be fine, I won’t be actually walking in L’manburg, and I’ll be back by nightfall.”

“Alright Phil, if you need help call and I’ll be there.”

“I will,” Phil said as he walked away from Techno. Wil and Tommy look to him as does Fundy, and “I’m afraid we haven’t met.”

“Oh uhm, yeah, right uh, I’m Karl.” Karl extends a hand and Phil shakes it.

“Karl.” A nod, “Well then, should we get going?” Phil looks back at Techno who is watching. Phil knows a lot of people think Phil is crazy for being friends with Techno but really it wasn’t hard when he saw how much care and concern was laced in that gaze. He smiles and turns around and walks away. Funny how once upon a time he thought he wouldn’t come back when this happened.

“So how good are you at magic?” Fundy asks the first moment they step out of sight of Techno. He says walking backward so he can look at Phil.

“I know a lot about how to use magic but my magical potential is actually fairly low.”

“Wait what? Aren’t they the same thing?”

“No, not quite. Magical potential is how much magical energy you have access to. Skill is your ability to harness your energy. For example, someone blessed with healing magic has more magical potential but their tutor who has not been blessed is more skilled. Make sense mate?”

Fundy thinks about it. “Yeah. So dad has no magical potential?”

Wil flinches and kind of grimaces at the reminder that he got rid of it of his own accord. “Wil actually had a fairly normal maybe above average magical potential. His skill was a bit lacking but the real thing Wil had was conviction.”

“What is conviction is it like your ability to remember magic?”

Phil laughs at Fundy’s question. “No, I mean regular conviction which is the ability to see things through. Wil locked his magic behind a door and threw away the key.”

“What?” Fundy cries and looks at Wil as if he betrayed him.

“He did it to protect himself, Fundy. He was in danger if he kept it.”

“Oh.” Phil could tell Fundy didn’t quite get it. He did but it still hurt him. Which was okay, Phil understood, he was still living that sort of painful truth.

“But Phil.”

“Yeah, Tommy?”

“It’s about Schlatt.”

“For context, Schlatt is the king of L’manburg,” Wil explains.

“He wants us to find Techno and bring him back to L’manburg.” Tommy says, “I thought you should know that.”

“Wait why?”

“What do you mean?” Tommy asks.

“I mean most people never want to see Techno again. Especially people in charge.” Phil says.

“Yeah well, Schlatt isn’t most people in charge.” Tommy answers.

“What does that mean.”

“When we first got here he was a man who took charge, a kind man, but that was in part because his spouse brought out the best in him. He was incredibly kind, firm in his decisions but he helped us out.” Wil explains.

“Alright that sounds fairly typical, where is this going.”

“Eztia, his spouse, died soon after we met him. He fell into a depression that he never recovered from. He’s impulsive and has little concern for his own safety anymore.” He finishes. Phil felt a pang in his heart. Neither Wilbur nor Tommy met him, but their uncle, his brother, had fallen in love and watched his love die. He had seen how it affected some people, had almost fallen into the same grief but he always had someone to live for. He felt for Schlatt in that sense. Lost love was hard, always would be.

“I don’t think anyone knows what he will do next at this point, one minute he is friendly and has humour the next he has a cold aura,” Wil adds.

“Well I mean I think the cold aura is part of his magic,” Tommy notes with hardly a care.

“What is his magic,” Phil asks.

“I think it’s necromancy.”

“Wait, Tommy, how do you know that?” Wil asks.

“I see it Wil. And from what I remember necromancy looking like, it's necromancy.”

“Wait Tommy you can see magic?” Karl asks speaking up for the first time.

“Yeah, I’ve never seen anything quite like it. I know people who have managed to get close, they can usually narrow it down but Tommy’s precision is completely unheard of.” Phil says.

“Okay but how. Magic is unique to people and simply an energy someone can harness.”

Tommy looks at Karl, “I don’t understand it completely either since I’ve never not had it, Phil explains it better.”

All of them look to Phil for an explanation. Phil sighs, “So we all see colors. Imagine seeing a second set of colors. That’s kind of what it’s like. At least from what I understand from people who have spent years dedicated to trying to be able to read magic like that. And from Tommy’s own questions about it.”

“Wait really? Tommy has magic?”

“Woah, woah, we never said that Fundy.” Wil tries to stop that train of thought before it gets out of hand.

“But.”

“I don’t think it’s magic Fundy, it’s weird, but it’s not connected to magical potential at all from what I’ve gathered, he can’t turn it off, it’s just how he sees things.” Phil offers an explanation.

“Yeah, what he said, it’s just the way I’ve always seen the world. There is no explanation in any book. No one can explain it, not that I tell a lot of people. I honestly hate all the questions about it. Because I don’t fucking have an answer, and honestly, most people get unnerved by it even when they know so yeah it’s just a thing I tend to keep to myself.”

Phil knows better than to believe that is all of the reason Tommy doesn’t say a word about it. Phil warned him that people would seek out that skill. It’s a skill any king any tyrant, any hunter would want. And they wouldn’t be afraid to take it however they could. Phil looked at Karl and tried to understand him. He was confusing. He wasn’t sure if he could trust him. He didn’t seem to have ill intents but he was hiding something simply by the way he reacted to things like the way he kept glancing at Phil when he thought Phil wasn’t paying attention.

It was that sort of thing that set him on edge. Made his hand clench and unclench at his side as he tried to calm his nerves.

He takes a deep breath, “Well we are basically on L’manburg’s front steps at this point. If you want to go back I’ll take my leave.”

“Already? But I thought you said you would visit?” Fundy asks.

Phil laughs, “Not all visits are long Fundy.”

Phil watches as Karl looks off into the forest as if he sees something. He furrows his brow. Phil thinks better of saying anything about it. “I mean I don’t know what else to say, I need some time to think and I’m sure you would like that too dad,” Wil says.

“Some time to think would have been nice before but I'll take it now.” Phil is about to bid his sons farewell when he hears a movement and turns towards it.

Eret had frozen with Niki the moment they heard talking, he looked at her and she looked back. Eret didn’t need to say anything before she had turned back and started walking towards the sounds. She drew her sword, Eret did the same. They turn a corner and see Wil, Tommy, Fundy, Karl, and Phil. Eret took a deep breath. Phil was a threat after all.

Eret watches as Phil takes a step back, a hand resting on the hilt of his sword. The stance of someone who didn’t want to fight but was ready to fight.

“Niki? Eret? What are you doing here?” Wil asks them.

“We came looking for you,” Niki says. She side-glances at Phil.

“Well mate, I wish I could say it’s been fun but with everything that’s happened, I think that would be giving it too much credit. It was acceptable but I think it’s time for me to head back.” Phil says, taking a couple more steps back, his eyes staying on Eret.

“Alright, Phil,” Tommy says.

“Wait,” Karl says, looking between Eret and Phil. “Eret you don’t look okay is everything fine?”

“I uhm. I had a run-in with something”

“Eret, do you think that it was magical?” Niki questions.

“I mean it’s a possibility.” Eret replies.

“Magical what?” Karl prompted, there was too much much force to it.

“It was a red vine that spoke to me.”

“Wait, you, you think there was a red vine that spoke to you, Eret nothing like that exists,” Wil says, a confused smile on his face

“Wil you’re one to talk, you just found out there was more to your family than you thought,” Phil says with a disappointed look.

“Phil, you said you were skilled with magic, couldn’t you take a look?” Everyone was looking at Karl who seemed to shift uncomfortably under their gaze. He seemed almost like he was directing a play. Trying to tell the characters what needs to happen for the story to progress. A narrator in a way.

“What the hell makes you think that is at all in my skill set?” Phil says looking at Karl with an accusatory look. Almost like he thinks Karl was trying to set him up for his downfall. If Eret didn’t know better he would think the same.

“But it is Phil, so what is the harm in checking?” Tommy says.

Phil sighs. “You said a red vine spoke to you, did you hear it externally or internally.” he pinched the bridge of his nose letting his head lean on his hand.

“It was in my head.”

“Yeah alright.” Phil glares at Karl before gesturing for Eret to step forward. “And put your weapon away, I'm not having any of that shit today.”

Eret does, knowing that Tommy and Wil don’t seem put off by the idea, so he can’t be putting himself in danger. Phil takes a step meeting him partway and Eret tries not to pull away as a hand is placed at his temple. But Phil immediately pulls it away and takes a step back. “What the fucking hell were you doing that you were dealing with some fucked up magic like that?” Phil demands holding his hand as if it had been burned.

“I don’t know, I didn’t even know it was that bad.”

“Well whatever it was, red vine you said? Yeah, don’t fucking go anywhere near those things again. It’s oozing Elytrian based magic. It’s some possessive shit, potent, and not even trying to disguise itself. But with how strong it is it probably doesn’t even need to disguise itself. It’s dissipating so that’s good, and means it’ll be gone after awhile, but in the meantime, you're lucky you got away from that stuff at all without knowing about it.” Phil backs away further before looking at everyone. “And that goes for all of you; stay the fuck away from those red vines. Is that understood?”

The people there give varying degrees of agreement. “Good. now I need to go warn Techno.” Eret barely catches Karl bite his tongue to stop himself from saying something. Eret looks around. Everyone is at a loss for what to do now.

“So I guess we should go back to L’manburg then and issue a warning to the people,” Niki says, ever the practical person that she is.

“Yes, right we should do that,” Wilburs says regaining his commanding composure. They turn and walk back to L’manburg and the only thing Eret can think is he almost lost everything. He almost betrayed his friends. He swallows tightly. He wouldn’t make that mistake again.

Punz listened as Dream paced. He wondered what dream was thinking, that was a constant for him. Not that he usually cared. Dream paid for his release and has been paying him for his service ever since. Dream froze and looked out the nearby window. Punz followed his gaze hoping to glean some information about what Dream was doing. There was nothing.

Dream drew a quill and a notebook into his hand without taking a step for either. He writes something down. Taps the pen lightly against the paper in thought. He snaps the book shut and turns to him.

“Punz, I have a new assignment for you. It is vital that it be executed and crucial no one learns of it.”

Punz stands up straight, he wants to ask why, he always does but he knows better than to try. He won’t receive an answer and chances are it’ll only irritate Dream. So instead he asks the question he is getting paid to ask, “What do you need me to do?”

Dream sends a small pouch flying into his hand, Punz opens it after looking at a small piece of paper with a name scribbled on it. His eyes stare at the contents as he knows what he has to do, “See to it that our dear friend finds that in his drink.”

Punz closes the bag, “Of course dream. I’ll see that it happens.” he paces out of the room, his cloak swaying around him with each step as the metal plating hidden underneath makes light tapping noises.

Chapter Text

Karl had been summoned to the castle. After weeks of waiting he was finally getting properly invited to stay in L’manburg. He walked up to the big doors. The image of these doors flicking in his memories from large and imposing, to cast in moonlight and shadow, to scarred and dull, to bloodstained and battered. These doors had stood for so long and then were consumed by the fire and disaster. He raises his hand takes a deep breath and raps his knuckles against the door.

There is a moment where nothing happens before the door is opened by a man that makes Karl’s head flutter. His black bangs hanging out of his hat ever so slightly. “Karl?” He asks. Karl nods.

He sighs, “Schlatt will see you in a minute but feel free to come in while you wait.” He steps to the side and Karl walks in. the throne is straight ahead. It is dark oak, with satin red cushions. “Sorry Schlatt isn’t here, but he stopped caring about formalities months ago.”

“It’s fine I don’t mind,” Karl says. He knows his time is precious when it counts down to the end of the world but this is important to it. And even if it wasn’t he needs time to let his memories catch up with him. He looks at the man who had ushered him in. He looks tired and worn. He looks broken.

He looks at Karl, “Did you need something?”

Quackity looked at Karl. “You know Karl. I don’t understand you. Why are you still here? Why aren’t you trying to get home?” They were sitting on the roof looking out at the world while the moon shone down on them.

“I am trying to get home. But I’m in no hurry. I want to just enjoy the road I’m on. Love the journey to the destination.” Because he might as well until he can gain enough magic to go back. He has been trying and even if he found himself able to do it he isn’t sure he would do it right away when things were looking rough. They needed help and maybe he wasn’t the most useful but he could be another set of hands, another perspective.

“Karl you make no sense to me. You don’t seem to want anything. And if you do you don’t seem to be fighting for it.” Quackity says, looking back up at the moon reaching out for the stars before closing his hands on them. “You won’t get anything in life unless you seize it.”

“Not everything in life can be seized,” Karl said. He had tried to take control of his magic. Had tried to take a new reputation as someone not cursed by time. He tried to take friendships. And every single time it had backfired. But when he had bargained for it. Had given some before he asked for anything in return he had found himself with some control, some reputation, some friendships. They weren’t perfect but they were better than what he had before.

“What?” the disbelief was clear.

“Sometimes you have to let things come to you. Things fight back when you try taking them. But when they come to you you can grab them and hold on to them, the chances that you keep it are higher.” Karl tries to explain everything he has learned from chronomancy without explaining chronomancy. Time wasn’t something you could take by the reigns and tame. You need to befriend it, understand it, and understand that you could never hope to control it completely. You could tap into it and touch the surface, leading it in your favor but in the end, it wasn’t entirely your choice.

“That can’t possibly work. Nothing happens unless you do something and take action. If you want something you need to take it before someone else takes it first.” Quackity says. Karl tries to remember the ideology behind glamours. Glamours were about changing who you presented as in order to gain some advantage. It made sense that Quackity thought that way.

“I guess our experiences have led us to believe different things. Whenever I tried to take things I was reminded it wasn’t my decision to make. When I started to let up and stop trying to control everything I found things started working in my favor more than they had before.”

“Have you never lost something because you didn’t take it?”

He thought about all the people he had hurt because he had been there. People he cared about and strangers alike. He thought about Kairos and how time had ripped him away from them. He thought about his friend who left town because they didn’t want to be hurt. And he had let them go. “I don’t think there is ever anybody who goes through life and doesn’t have something taken from them no matter what they do.”

“Karl and what would you do if years down the line the person you love has left you behind. What would you do if when you look back you think what could have been if you had just taken control and told them and tried to convince them why you would give them the world. What will you do when that happens.”

Karl looks at Quackity’s brown eyes. He’s irritated and whether it’s at Karl or simply because he can’t understand what Karl is saying, Karl can’t be sure. But he thinks about it because, clearly, this is important to Quackity. If his love left him behind to chase their own future how would he feel?

“I think, Quackity, if that happened I’d hope they found happiness even if it wasn’t with me. I hope that they don’t look back on me with regret for what could have been.”

Quackity looks at him. He calms and looks somber, “And what happens if they lose that happiness and wish for something different to have happened?”

“I don’t know. I wish I did but life isn’t simple like that. Why do you ask all this Quackity?”

“I wonder what could have happened with me and --- if I hadn’t waited for the right time only for --- to take it from me,” Quackity says as he leans back and closes his eyes. His expression is the softest and most peaceful Karl has seen it.

“--- made --- happy. From the little I saw and everything I heard they were the best thing to happen to ---. But death can do one of two things. Make the sweet things sweeter or sour it. It’s just a matter of how you look at it. I think if you had tried to take ---’s spot in their life they wouldn’t have found the same happiness.”

Quackity sighs. “But I’ll never know Karl. I will never know.”

“And if you had tried to take that spot in ---’s life and things had gone wrong you never would have known what would have happened if you waited.”

“Seems all you can do is look back and regret.”

“No. I guess I was just remembering.”

“Remembering what?”

“A conversation I had with someone,” Karl says looking at those same brown eyes now.

“What about?”

“It was about regret. And how that affected the way we lived life.” Karl said, wondering if he would have the same conversation again. Except this time he got the chance to do something different. He had a chance to know the “what if”. He got a chance very few others did.

“I see.” there was a pause. Quackity opened his mouth to say something but was cut off as King Schlatt entered the room.

Tubbo sees everyone come back. Eret, Niki, Wilbur, Tommy, Fundy, Karl. He supposes he was the only one who didn’t leave to look for Techno and Phil. Except they look lost, confused. He feels left out. “Guys, what happened?” He says as he rushes up to meet them.

“Tubbo, it’s complicated,” Tommy replies.

“Alright.”

“We found Phil. We sort of sorted things out with him. And well we found out about something dangerous.”

“Like what.”

“Like red vines.” Tubbo looks at Tommy, Tommy isn’t joking. Not when everyone’s faces look like this, “Apparently they whisper stuff in your head and manipulate you. So stay away from them Tubbo.”

“Wait really?”

“Yeah. whatever they are they almost convinced Eret to betray us. So they are no joke. Stay away from them Tubbo, you need to stay safe.” Tommy held Tubbo’s shoulders. “Promise me you’ll stay safe Tubbo.”

“I will, I will.”

“Good I don’t know what I’d do if I had to fight you.”

And oh. That said a lot. Tubbo looked into Tommy's eyes. They were old again. Just like they had been the first time they met. So Tubbo took it into his own hands. Today was hard enough on them. “You up for music and trivia tonight guys. I think this may be the last chance we get of downtime for a while and I think we all need it.”

“Maybe,” Wilbur says, putting a hand on Tommy’s shoulder, gently pulling Tommy back. “First we need to talk to Schlatt and receive permission to issue a notice to the citizens regarding the new threats.”

“But how do we get in contact with him. He doesn’t really answer to anyone. No one has the authority to demand anything of him even if it is just an audience.” Niki says.

They look to Tubbo. And Tubbo swallows. “Tubbo can you get Schlatt to receive an audience with us. This is incredibly important to the safety of the nation.” Wilbur asks as he stands up straighter. Standing at attention. He was asking Tubbo, his superior. Tubbo didn’t like it. It felt weird and foreign. Eret, Niki, and Karl followed suit standing at attention for the crown prince. He was tempted to say no just because he didn’t want them to act like this.

It is Tommy who steps forward and places a hand on his shoulder that makes him think twice. “You don’t have to do it if you don’t want, we can find another way. But this could mean the difference between someone’s safety and their loss.”

He looked past Tommy and felt his stomach churn as he thought about his friends standing at attention like that for him all the time. He looked back at Tommy, his eyes locked on his. Gently asking his friend for a favor. He would do it if only because Tommy needed it; he knew he should be doing it for his people but it was hard for him to think like that when Tommy was right in front of him and had been beside him for so long. “I can do that.”

“Thank you Tubbo,” Wil says, still standing tall. Tubbo turns and walks away to get away from the reminder of his status. The status he had been blessed with at birth, one that he had never asked for. He doesn’t want to be king, he isn’t ready, isn’t sure he’ll ever be. But he knows now that he doesn’t get the choice. L’manburg needs a king, and he was next in line, they would need him. And Big Q was right. It would probably be sooner than later. He would have to get used to filling the role.

As he gets closer to Schlatt’s room though his nerves start to rise. He hasn’t really approached his uncle much since Eztia died. He missed Eztia. And more than that he missed the Schlatt that had been with them. Schlatt had always unnerved him since he was a toddler but Eztia had made him seem approachable and seem warmer. Now though, now he was back to the looming figure that always made Tubbo feel small.

He reached the door sooner than he would have liked. He took a deep breath. He would be fine. It was just Schlatt. He was family. He knocked on the door. “Quackity I swear if you didn’t bring me what I asked for I don't want to hear it.”

“It isn’t Quackity,” Tubbo says as he shifts from foot to foot.

“Tubbo?”

“Yeah, It’s me.”

“Tubbo come in.” He opens the door to the dark room where the only light was a single candle on a table off to the side and a thin slit in the curtains. Tubbo looks at Schlatt and his eyes soften. His face is red with the buzz of alcohol. “Tubbo,” Schlatt purrs, a slight slur to his words. It’s gentle. Tubbo looks away feeling uncomfortable under the gaze. It doesn’t feel right. Like Schlatt is looking through him at someone else. “You look more like your father with each day.”

Oh. That was it. “Schlatt-”

“Sh. no talking.” Tubbo shuts his mouth at the command. “Come here.” Tubbo walks towards his uncle. He stands just a little away. Schlatt looks at him. Remembering his father. Tubbo squirms under the gaze.

“Schlatt I need to talk to you.”

“Not you too,” Schlatt says as he rolls his eyes.

“It’s important.” he asserts, but his voice is small. He never liked opposing Schlatt. He just had this air that said it was better to agree. It’s why he liked Eztia so much. They weren't afraid to oppose him. And he actually listened to them.

“What isn’t? Everyone needs me to do things. Why can’t they do it themselves? Why am I the end all be all? Why can’t I be left alone?” Schlatt raises his voice. Tubbo takes a step back hunching into his shoulders. He turns back to Tubbo, his eyes are no longer soft with remembrance. His voice is no longer gentle. “So what is so important?” Tubbo can feel the danger in the words.

“Do I have your permission to issue a public warning and to use your name when issuing it?” He asks, trying to stand tall, trying to speak clearly and have his voice not waver. To look at Schlatt. And he manages to do all but one. After all, Schlatt’s bloodshot eyes had only made looking him in the eyes worse.

Schlatt is quiet. The silence rings in Tubbo’s ears. He tries not to break under the pressure. Then quietly Schlatt says, “Look me in the eyes Tubbo.”

Tubbo swallows and raises his gaze. He looks Schlatt in the eyes. His eyes drill into his skull and they are intense and carry a hint of insanity. They were unsettling in ways that made panic drum in his skull, warning him against some threat. “Do I have your permission?”

“Why not just use your name. It has the same power backing it.” Schlatt says leaning back.

“It doesn’t have the same sway, due to my still being a child.” Tubbo waits for Schlatt’s agreement or refusal.

“Will you play ‘the promise’ by Nyman for me?”

Tubbo thinks about it. He doesn’t want to spend more time with Schlatt with how unpredictable his mood is. But he needs to do this. He needs to help his friends and protect his people as best he can. “I will.”

“Then go ahead, you have my permission. I’ll call you when I want to hear that song.

Tubbo bows, “Thank you Schlatt.”

Schlatt takes a drink, "Just go and do it already.”

Tubbo stands and turns to leave he catches the barest whisper from Schlatt as the door closes, “L’manburg …….”

Tubbo tries not to cry. He takes a deep breath and makes his way back to Wilbur and Tommy. They need to issue this warning

Quackity was alone. He wanted to be. Too much was happening. Niki had found him and told him about the red vines. Schlatt had told him off. Karl well, what Karl had said still lingered in his head.

Which is why he was sitting on the roof as the sun set.

The red vines sounded like a scam. He didn’t really believe it. Particularly when he found out that Phil was the one who claimed they were dangerous. Forgive him but he didn’t trust anyone who broke prisoners out of custody no matter who they were related to. And he certainly didn’t trust anyone who was associated with a monster. They claimed Eret had nearly fallen victim to it but there are so many other explanations for what had happened that claiming it was a red vine was by far nowhere near the top of the list.

Then there was Schlatt. Quackity could only think that every day Schlatt was closer to snapping. Every day was a gamble with him. Sometimes you could pull out a winning hand and sometimes you lost everything. Quackity couldn’t trust him.

He looked at the bottle for Schlatt that he still had gripped in his hand. Quackity was honestly starting to lose track of the reason he was still here. He wanted to do something, be someone. And yet here he was running errands for a drunkard.

He pops the top of the bottle. He stares at it for a moment deciding if this is really what he was doing and then he takes a swig. He swallows it despite the horrible taste and feeling in his mouth. He opens his mouth and feels the tingling burn on his tongue and down his throat. To think this was Schlatt’s plan. Drown the emotional pain in burning liquor and fuzzy buzzing. He sets the bottle down. What if Eztia hadn’t died? What if Schlatt had fallen for him instead?

He laughs. “Goddamnit, he was right. That stupid foreigner was right.”

‘You can’t change the past, you regret it but it’s set in stone, the only thing you can do is accept that it happened and do your best to move forward.’ he wanted to be happy for Schlatt. Wanted to be happy he found love. But he wished it had been with him. What if he hadn’t waited. What if he had said something. He couldn’t understand that about Karl. How could he wait? How could he sit back and watch as things happened around him? If you wanted something you had to do something. You had to take action.

He took another drink fighting the burning as it went down his throat. His eyes welled slightly with the burn. His head buzzes a little and his face feels slightly warmer. This is why he didn’t drink much and if he did not this potent stuff that Schlatt liked.

He took a breath not smelling like alcohol. He had for once been invited to one of Wil’s meetings he should go and then he would actually know what was going on. Also, he wanted to talk to Wil about Technoblade, but that could wait until after this meeting. Quackity made his way off the roof and through the halls leaving the bottle in some cabinet somewhere in a hall. It didn’t really matter. It was for Schlatt but Quackity can’t be sure it will find its way to the king.

He was surprised to run into Karl again as he made his way to the meeting with Wilbur. “Karl what are you doing here.”

Karl jolts at being unexpectedly addressed. “I was the one with Wil and Tommy and them when Phil told them about the red vines so I’ve been asked to join them for the meeting to talk about possible solutions and protection against them.”

“You really believe that crap?”

Karl looks at him, his gaze is piercing. “I do.”

“Why? It’s complete bullshit. Talking plants?”

“I’ve seen a lot Quackity, and I’ve met many people. If there is even the slightest chance of a threat like that I think it should be treated with caution.”

Quackity let out a small huff as he shook his head, “Karl you make no sense to me.”

“I’ve heard that before.”

“From who?”

Karl looks at him and searches his eyes, “It was a long time ago, I don’t think I remember who.”

“Who were they to you then?”

“I like to think we were friends but I guess I've never been good at identifying those sorts of things,” Karl says as he continues walking towards their destination.

“Well then. And what happened to them?”

Karl looks sadder. “Nothing good, but then again I don’t think anything could have stopped that.” Oh. What had Karl been through? Where was he coming from? He was a mystery. They reach the door that leads to Wilbur’s meeting room. Karl stops and hesitates over the door handle. “Quackity, I wish things hadn’t happened the way they did. I wish I could have stopped things from going wrong.” Karl stands there and Quackity is about to say something when Karl continues. “But now I need to focus on the future.”

“That’s easier said than done Karl.” Karl looks up at him, his eyes shining with potential tears. “The future is uncertain, the present is a gamble. But the past, the past is written in stone. We can look back and see exactly how things played out and get caught up in it. It’s a certainty we don’t have to worry about.”

“But living in the past is no way to live. Because whether you like it or not time stops for no one.”

“Except chronomancers.” Karl freezes for a moment before relaxing.

“Yeah I guess you're right, but no one uses chronomancy anymore,” Karl said, finally turning the handle and walking in. He takes a seat and seems to avoid eye contact. Quackity feels like Karl is lying to him. But about what he can’t be sure. Fundy bounds over to him and sits next to him. Quackity takes a seat across from them. As he waits for the other people to show up.

Tommy is watching the door as Wilbur organizes some papers. Eret and Niki walk in and silently take their seats as well. Tubbo walks in wearing the military uniform. Tommy’s eyes follow the prince and Tubbo sits next to Tommy. Quackity looks at Tubbo who looks exhausted and bleary-eyed. But he smiles when Tommy starts talking to him. Quackity feels a slight panic grip his chest. But he hears what Tommy is saying and relaxes slightly. He needs this position but Tommy will not be taking it.

Wilbur looks at everyone. “Alright everyone is here. Let’s get started,” He holds up a paper. “First order of business, the warning. This is what we are planning on releasing to the public.” Wilbur clears his throat. “ ‘A warning to the people of L’Manburg. These upcoming times are showing themselves to be uncertain. A new threat has arisen that we must tell you of. Outside the walls is a new plant that is growing and spreading. It appears to be a vibrant red vine but is actually incredibly potent with magic. If you see it, do not touch it, remove yourself from its presence, and report the location to any guard or soldier as they will be informed on how to handle this dangerous plant. Do not treat this warning lightly. If you notice anything different about the people around it may be because of the effects of this plant. We hope that you will do your part to protect yourself and this nation.’ And it will be signed under Schlatt’s name as Schlatt gave that permission.”

“Did he really?” Quackity asked because he had asked Schlatt if he would sign multiple documents and he wouldn’t so he did have some skepticism about this.

“Tubbo was granted that permission just today.” Tubbo nodded when Quackity looked at him questioningly. If anyone would be able to draw that permission out of Schlatt it would be prince Tubbo.

“So is this warning fine with everyone?” Quackity gave his agreement as did everyone else.

“Now second order of business. Status updates. Tommy and I did research and clearly we found Ranboo. I think we all know how that went. We do have a good understanding though of where to find Technoblade, Phil, and Ranboo, though, should we ever need to find them again.” Everyone nods.

Quackity remembers Schlatt’s orders. “And how do you plan to get Technoblade here to talk to Schlatt?” he asks.

“Quackity no one here has the strength to force Techno to go anywhere but we can continue to discuss that after I hear from everyone else.”

“Alright.” He responds.

“Niki?” Wilbur prompts.

Niki stands up, pulling a folded up paper from her pocket and handing it to Wil. “Here are the exact numbers and the expected gains. So far things have been going smoothly and I have people helping me gather and organize as well as double-checking the figures.”

“Right. Eret?”

Eret stands up and walks over to the map on the wall as Niki sits down. He points to a spot north of L’manburg. “I didn’t get as much scouting done as I would have hoped but I did manage to find a spot that appears to be a good place. There is a cave that leads to an expansive underground ravine. We won’t have time to rebuild a city so taking any natural structures is crucial when falling back. As for building up more defenses, I have people gathering supplies and I’m working on designing new and improved walls and traps with other intelligent designers.”

“Good. Tubbo, how are things going?”

“Fine, I have several new designs and I’m almost done with one already. The others are coming along nicely.”

“Fantastic. Now Karl.”

“What?” Karl looks up and panics and everyone else seems confused.

“My son says we can trust you and you already have learned much about what is happening. So do you care to tell us what you have been doing and tell us why you have been nosing your way into this situation?”

“Oh well, I heard rumors about several number of things that were brewing and I wanted to see if maybe I could try and stop some of those bad things from happening.”

“What kind of rumors.”

Karl hesitates, “The fall of L’manburg.” Everyone looks up at that. Wilbur nods.

“Alright. In which case you need to stay behind and tell me what you heard.” Karl swallows but nods. “Now the last order of business. I think we need to form a temporary truce with Technoblade and his allies and invite him to stay in L’Manburg.”

With that chaos erupts as everyone gives their own two cents on the situation. Quackity included. Despite Schlatt’s order, he didn’t want a monster roaming around L’Manburg.

Chapter Text

Tommy breathed in the early early morning air. The meeting has long since been over. He had tried to sleep but he was finding himself unable to sleep. His skin was buzzing. He wanted to move. He needed to move. Whenever he got nervous he found that movement calmed him. He knows Phil would say it was a ‘coping method’ and that he needs to ‘address his issues’ but Tommy just couldn’t. He just couldn’t because there was never a good time. Never a good place.

He takes in another deep breath. In for four, hold for eight, and out for seven. After much deliberation and arguing. They had come to a hesitant agreement on forming a truce with Technoblade and Phil, and by extension Ranboo. Karl said if any of the rumors he had heard turned out to be true they would need all the help they could get. Tommy didn’t like Karl, mainly because he knew he was lying. The problem is he just had no clue what it meant.

Karl has been blessed by a god. He doesn’t know which but people blessed by gods know what it is. He can tell people around him can recognize the lies. Phil had picked up on them, Eret and Niki mentioned how they felt like Karl knew them. Wilbur had picked it up the most though. Wilbur had said and Tommy had seen it afterward that Karl always looked at people too long and with a determination and sorrow that did not fit the situation.

Tommy is certain it stems from whatever magic it is that Karl has. He can feel it. He has even tried to do research to try and figure it out but it hasn’t exactly proved helpful. Maybe he should talk to Phil in private the first chance he got. Phil certainly knew more about magic than Tommy did. He wished he had actually taken training seriously when Phil had tried helping him however long ago it was now.

The sky was getting ever so slightly lighter. He needed to get ready. He and Wilbur were going to go down and try and convince Techno and Phil to form the truce. He hoped they took it.

He needed someone who hadn’t met Clay and was equally cautious. Maybe then he wouldn’t feel so left out in his worry. That was another thing. Phil knew things about Tommy that no one else did and he listened to Tommy when he had concerns because they usually weren’t unfounded.

He hadn’t realized how much he confided in Phil until now. He started walking towards Wil’s room. Wil had wanted to leave early today anyway. Tommy felt drained but with too much jittery energy to rest. It was a horrible combination.

He stood outside Wil’s door. He stared at it. Wil knew he was Elytrian now. What he didn’t know was what happened in their time after Phil and before L’manburg. He didn’t remember the weeks where he felt phantom feelings. The few times he had fallen into depression and cried for hours. He didn’t remember almost dying. He should tell Wil. Wil deserved to know. He wanted to know too.

But he couldn’t. He couldn’t start that conversation. Not when Wil choose to forget. Not when sometimes, Tommy wished he could. So he wouldn’t. Not unless Wil asked.

Tommy stood there for who knew how long just staring at the door. He looked out a nearby window. It was early but the sun had started to crest the horizon. He took a deep breath and then knocked on the door. Wil opened it.

“Tommy?” Wil asked. “You’re awake.”

“Did you want to leave early?” Wil scans his face.

“Tommy, did you sleep at all?”

“I just couldn’t wait to see Phil. So come on grab your jacket and let’s go talk to them.”

Wil retreats back into the room grabbing his uniform jacket from a chair and throwing it on. He stands beside Tommy and closes the door behind him. “Alright then.”

“Let’s go.”

They walk through the hallways and streets at a brisk walk. “Tommy.” Wil starts as they reach the start of the forest. “You’d tell me if you weren’t okay, right?”

Tommy swallows he wouldn’t, he hasn’t since Wil gave up his past. “I mean, yeah, probably.”

Wil didn’t say anything to that. Tommy wonders if Wil didn’t have the right words anymore now that he knew most of what he knew wasn’t the truth. So they walked in silence.

Tommy sighed as he saw Techno’s camp. Ranboo was the first to see them and he froze like a deer in headlights. “Ranboo.” He startles. “Can we talk to Techno and Phil?”

“Oh, uhm, yeah sure, one, one moment.” Ranboo closes the book he was writing in and gets to his feet. Even several feet away Tommy is reminded just how tall Ranboo is. He always just seemed so small to Tommy.

Ranboo disappears into the foliage. And then out walks Phil.

“You scared Ranboo half to death,” Phil says.

“Sorry Phil but it’s important.”

“Is Techno coming?” Wil asks.

“He will be. As will Ranboo. So I take it you got home safely last night.”

“We did. Thank you.” Techno and Ranboo walked out. Ranboo standing behind Techno, crouching behind his imposing size.

“Why are you two back?” He asks. Arms crossed and gaze downcast. Tommy can only assume he is still upset about how they acted yesterday. Tommy nearly is cowed by the look. But then he reminds himself that Technoblade was mad at Wilbur and that he was, well, an actually good guy. He looks down at Techno’s scabbard. The black feather still hanging there like a medal.

“We came with a proposal for you Technoblade.” Wilbur declares, the confidence of his title and position giving him authority.

Technoblade cocks an eyebrow.

“And what is this proposal?” Phil asks, his words delicate and untrusting. They were both skeptical.

“A truce and a temporary treaty to ally our power against a greater threat.”

There was a beat of shocked silence before. “Heh?”

Techno stared unamused at Phil’s kids. “Heh? You’re kidding right?”

Deep down he knows they aren’t. And deep down he knows they are being logical. Trouble is brewing and if they worked together their chance of getting through the storm was higher.

But Techno glanced over his shoulder. It wasn’t just him and Phil anymore. And Ranboo had been threatened by L’manburg. “We are not joking Technoblade. I’m assuming dad told you about the red vine situation. And I’m telling you now that an informant has told us conflict is brewing and that we face betrayal and war.”

“You're facing a situation with traitors and you think bringing me in to help is a good idea? Trust issues aren’t usually fixed by adding an untrustworthy ally.” Techno says looking at the young general of a young nation.

“You’re right in that. But at the same time, I trust Tommy and Phil, and they both seem to trust you. And the truth of the matter is we need your strength.”

Phil jumps in, “Wil, you know I would love to help you but, I can’t trust L’manburg. Normally I wouldn’t find it such a big deal Techno and I can handle ourselves, but…”

“But now you need to think about Ranboo too.” Wil finishes.

“Ranboo my beloved. L’manburg can fight for itself. Blood for the blood god. Okay but like little brother Wilbur and Tommy? Protect Ranboo. What if Phil goes and Techno stays with Ranboo nearby? Techno protect. Protectnoblade. Blood for the blood god. Trust him Techno. Don’t trust Clay. Blood for the blood god. Protect the good beans. Don’t trust L’manburg. Don’t let them hurt Ranboo again.” The voices say.

“Don’t make a decision just for my sake,” Ranboo says.

“Ranboo it’s okay,” Phil says. “You matter.”

“Yeah, Ranboo.” Tommy adds “What Phil said.”

“Of course we would extend this truce to Ranboo as long as he is under your protection. At no point will we threaten any of you.” Wil says. And Techno is impressed. He had thought Wilbur was trying to fill a role too big for him but he filled out the uniform well. He had a commanding and confident stance. And now he showed how smart he was when he wasn’t blinded by desire.

“And what if I want out? I have never been particularly fond of leadership and power pyramids.” Technoblade says. He holds his head higher which means Wilbur has to look further up at him to speak. But he does not seem to back down from his authority on the matter.

“As long as you don’t attack anyone within L’manburg you can walk away. We will grant a 24 hour grace period and then it will be as if nothing happened.” Wilbur said, a hand wiping away their interactions into the wind.

The voices hum their opinions some actually pertinent to the situation some just being the chaotic supernatural force they were. “Blood for the blood god. Ranboo my beloved. Found family. Help but do not trust. Blood for the blood god. They seem genuine. Don’t trust Quackity. Tommy and Wilbur are genuine. Help them. Karl knows. Keep your friends close keep your enemies closer. Cute family. Help them cautiously.”

“Phil, what do you think?”

“Techno I’m biased. I want to help my kids. But I'll stick with you.”

“And Ranboo what do you say.”

“I’ll trust your decision,” Ranboo says. He looks at Techno and for once his eyes hold a certainty. A conviction he hadn’t seen. Ranboo was trusting him.

Techno looks back at Wilbur standing tall and waiting for their decision. “I’m going to be straight with your Wilbur.” Wilbur nods, still looking calm and commanding. “I’m going to prioritize Phil and Ranboo’s safety. Should anything threaten them, I will not hesitate to kill to protect them.”

“Technoblade be-” Wilbur cuts his brother off with an extended hand still looking at Techno.

“But you do raise a valid point. If either of us gets caught up in a war it will not work out well. There is a safety in numbers that I wouldn’t mind having. That being said if I think the benefits do not outweigh the costs I'm leaving.”

“I understand and the offer still stands. Do you accept it Technoblade?” Wilbur extends his hand.

Techno stares Wil down trying to detect any sign of deceit. He glances at Phil who gives a slight nod. He looks at Wil. He takes the hand and shakes.

“Thank you Techno, with this agreement we will provide living situations that you are free to accept or decline, you will be allowed access to meetings and information within reason, and you will have our aid should someone attack you, Phil, or Ranboo.”

“Alright.”

“And I will request that you attend a meeting today so that I might introduce you properly to my trusted advisors.”

“Alright. And are Phil and Ranboo invited?”

“Phil is welcome to join but while we will not threaten Ranboo we can not trust him either as we have been told to be wary of him by a trusted informant.”

“Wil, come on, are we going to trust Clay over Phil?”

“Tommy your distrust of Clay does not outweigh all the help he has provided us.”

“Clay? Don’t trust clay. Clay isn’t who he says he is. Don’t trust Clay. Clay? He isn’t helping them. Traitor. I don’t trust Clay. Techno something doesn’t feel right about clay. Clay is a nice name. Who’s Clay? Tommy is right, I think. Distrust him.” Techno was honestly surprised by the agreement from the voices. He would have to tell Phil.

“And besides Tommy, I’m trying to be reasonable. Phil has known Techno for years now and they have known Ranboo a couple of days.” Wilbur glances to Ranboo, “I mean no offense to you Ranboo but that short time and what I have been told I can not extend that level of trust to you.”

“Oh no, I get it, and I’m not offended.”

“Alright then, Phil?”

“I see no need for both of us to be in a meeting.” Techno smiled, he was glad Phil knew his concerns without having to completely voice them.

“And with the offer for living situations?”

“I’d like to look at them first before making that decision but I'd be happy to take them up on the offer.”

“And Ranboo are you okay with that?”

“Wait, me?” Ranboo looks between all of them, “Yeah, I mean, I don’t know, but I'll trust you.” Techno knew what he was doing because when you couldn’t trust yourself you put your trust in someone else. So he would do his best to make sure it wasn’t misplaced.

“Alright Wilbur, lead the way.” Techno wasn’t blind to the relief that washed over Wil and Tommy. Wilbur started walking. Everyone followed but Techno paused.

“Tommy? Techno Tommy. Tommy wants to talk to you. Tommy? Techno Tommy isn’t coming. Tommy is not okay. Help Tommy. Help the child.” he looked over his shoulder to look at Tommy. Everyone else followed Wilbur. Phil hesitated but Techno told him he would catch up. Phil nodded and kept walking. Tommy took a deep breath and turned to look at Techno.

He startled when he saw Techno, “Technoblade.”

“Tommy.”

“I thought you had followed Wil.”

“I saw you hadn’t moved.”

“Oh right,” they stood there and Techno waited. Tommy wanted to say something. “Uhm Techno… thank you. For saving Phil.”

“Don’t worry about it,” Techno says because Techno would have done it no matter what Tommy would have wanted.

“No Techno, I, Phil well he didn’t deserve anything that happened to him. And you didn’t have to do everything that you did. With the glamour and the protection. Wil, Phil, and I, we get a second chance as a family and it’s thanks to you.” Techno looks at Tommy. He couldn’t decide whether or not Tommy annoyed him. But either way, he realized that he was happy for Tommy. He had a family that he cared about and one that cared about him in return.

“Phil is amazing isn’t he,” Techno says with a smile.

Tommy smiles and his eyes glint. “He is, and I’m glad you see that. Otherwise, I'd have to fight you.”

“As if you could win.”

“You never know Techno.”

“Actually I do. I’ve fought you before and I've fought people stronger than you, you don’t stand a chance.”

Tommy makes offended noises and Techno laughs. “Oh come on Techno. I thought we were having a moment.”

“Sure, Tommy. Now let’s go. I’m sure they are wondering what is taking us so long.” Techno starts walking away.

“Fine fine,” Tommy said jogging to catch up to Techno. “Oh and Techno. I don’t think Phil has given his feathers to anyone besides mum, Wil, and me.” Techno looks at Tommy as his eyes hold a dangerous glint. Techno didn’t like Tommy. Not right now when his eyes said Techno was going to regret ever talking to him. “Welcome to the family.”

Niki watched Techno as he stood there unapologetic as everyone glared at him in varying degrees of upset. Niki trusted Wilbur’s judgment. She wouldn’t say anything to Techno. After all, the extent of his crimes against L'manburg included saving a friend and twisting her wrist. But she just couldn’t stop thinking about all the legends. Of her parents' warnings.

Phil and Ranboo stood off to the side watching as everyone stared at Techno. “So uhm, are we all going to stand here in subtle hostility, or are we going to introduce ourselves?” Karl asks.

Niki sighs and tries to let her anger drain from her. This wasn’t what she was like. “Right. I’m Niki.”

“I’m Eret.”

“Quackity.”

“I’m Tubbo.”

“I’m Philza.”

“I’m Ranboo.”

“And I'm Technoblade but I'm pretty sure that one was clear.”

“Technoblade can I ask you a question?” Because Techno was already grating on her nerves.

“Go ahead.”

“Are you always this cocky? Believing you're the best?” She didn’t like people who thought they were inherently better than the rest of the world. And she didn’t like people that threatened the people that she loved.

Techno looks at her. “When everyone says you are, it feels almost like an expectation.”

“So you just play it up?” She wasn’t sure how to feel about that. She had never thought he was trying to fill the role everyone gave him.

“It’s effective,” Techno says with a shrug.

“Okay, I have a question then,” Eret says. “If your reputation precedes you as we all know. How did you manage to get to the castle walls to cause as much chaos as you have, without anyone knowing about it.” Yeah, that had been bothering her too.

Techno glances at them. “Is this like a trust exercise or are you planning on using this information against me?”

And Niki was struck by that. Technoblade was scared to trust them. He didn’t want people to turn against him. Technoblade. The one filling bloodstained stories and an undefeated legacy had secrets that could be used against him.

“Technoblade please, I’m sure it would ease many of our worries,” Wilbur says.

“I think I know how but I will say it surprised me if I’m right,” Tommy says and they all look at him.

“Go ahead Tommy, I'd love to hear your theory,” Techno says.

“You glamoured yourself. All the legends have painted a pretty clear picture of what Technoblade looks like so all you had to do was not look like that and you could basically walk anywhere.”

“Maybe you're smarter than I gave you credit for Tommy,” Techno says. “That is what I did.”

“Wait, glamour? You use glamours like that?” Tubbo asks quizzically.

Techno looks at Phil as Tubbo voices the question Niki is asking herself. It feels incorrect. Everything she had heard was about how he won every battle in front of him. How he disappeared and when he resurfaced it was to challenge control and organized government. “Why is this so surprising Phil?”

“Mate I told you, everything about you and the myths make you out to be a fighter of the highest caliber, one that doesn't need to hide. Glamours are seen as sneaky and deceptive, which doesn’t line up with people’s image of you.” Phil explains perfectly and Techno sighs.

“And people are born with certain affinities for magic types. You don’t get to choose that.” Techno says.

And wow. Techno used glamours, and he understood magic better than she did. She knew some people were better at certain magics but she had always thought that was a wisdom knowledge thing not something you were born with. She needed to know more. Maybe then she could be a better healer. Or just a better magician in general.

“How do you know what you have an affinity for?” Eret asks before she can.

“It’s different for different people. For Elytrians, Sprites, and D’neerens it’s very much connected with their divine origin. With humans though it’s a bit more finicky. You might feel naturally drawn towards certain things, concepts, ideologies, thoughts. Or it may just be an instinctual feeling. But the most certain way to discover your affinity is either to meditate and find your magical center, or have someone with access to a rare spell to tell you.” Phil explains.

“You know a lot about this Philza.” Niki says, so much more aware of her own inadequacy with the subject. She should have studied more.

He smiles at her, eyes filled with a wisdom that she saw as fatherly. When was the last time she had talked with her father? “I grew up and around scholars of the subject and it was important for my job that I have an understanding of magic.”

She swallowed, “Do you think you could teach me?” because this would be so helpful to her. It meant that she could change the tide. It meant she could save her friends.

Phil glances at Wilbur and Tommy. He looks at Techno and Ranboo. Techno shrugs. Phil thinks about it, “I probably could. I can't say I will be able to help with everything but I can certainly help you with the basics.”

“Could I join?” Eret asks tentatively.

“I'd like to better know magic as well,” Tubbo adds.

Phil laughs, “those of you here are welcome to join but I’d like to ask some questions to each of you before you do. About your understanding and knowledge of magic so far.”

People nod in agreement. It seems that most people’s qualms and worries about Technoblade did not extend to Phil except for Quackity who glares down the newly allied party with disdain and contempt. She understands it but it’s way too strong for her opinion. It seems almost personal. She hopes any disagreement between them won’t get in the way and cause rifts between them. Especially when trust is going to be huge moving forward.

“Well, Phil, Techno, Ranboo. Why don’t I show you around, and the rooms that will be available to you if you choose to stay here.” Tommy said, stepping up before anyone else could say anything. Niki caught how Quackity and Techno exchanged glares as they passed and Phil’s over-the-shoulder look. At who she couldn’t be sure but she didn’t miss the slight frown.

She took a deep breath, as she shared a look with Eret. This would be a rough transition. Eret looked at Tubbo and Niki followed his gaze. Tubbo was staring after Techno. And oh. How had she forgotten? Tubbo.

She looked around as she realized every pair of remaining eyes were on Tubbo. She hoped Techno never found out, for all their sakes.

Punz hadn’t been sure how long he would need to travel. But with D’neer far behind him. And with Dream’s watchful gaze he kept moving. He traveled as quickly and effectively as he could through the night. The sun rose, turning the sky pink.

The leaves from the tree caught the light. Punz didn’t like the light. It didn’t work well with his livelihood and his technique. It didn’t matter. When he got near where he needed to be he could move under cover of night.

He let his hand fall on the pouch. A powder poison tempered to kill even the mightiest of beasts. It would fell whoever so much as tasted it. That Dream had assured him of the first time he had introduced the killer to the stuff. Even your average healer could do nothing. He let the name fill his mind. The name of his target. They stood no chance against such a poison.

He looked to the sky. He needed to travel much further west. The sky was still tinted yellow with the more arid atmosphere. This land was carefully crafted by Ruimte for his chosen people. Funny how the gods played favorites like that. Lord Inanis was the most fair but even he let a favored few escape his call when lady death asked it of him. But no matter what all would find their way back to the void. It was the one certainty in life. Some would just find their way there sooner than others. It was his job to make sure of it.

He let his hand fall back to his side. He needed to keep moving. The sooner he completed this the sooner he could return to the safety of Dream’s power.

Chapter Text

Tommy had just finished showing Techno, Phil, and Ranboo around. After a few brief exchanges, Techno agreed with Phil about taking the rooms. It was weird seeing Techno not in battle, Tommy noted. He was far more nervous about things. And not necessarily for himself.

Phil looked at Tommy. “Techno why don’t you and Ranboo go get our stuff.”

“Alright, be safe Phil,” Techno said and then he gestured for Ranboo to follow him. They left.

“Tommy is everything okay?” Phil asks, a hand resting on Tommy’s shoulder.

“Phil I want you to train me more. I’m seeing things and I don’t know what they mean.”

Phil smiles, “Of course, Tommy.”

“Thank you, Phil.”

“No worries mate. I’m here whenever you need me.” Phil smiles.

“I need to go talk to Wil now.” Because he didn’t know what else to say to Phil. Didn’t know how to apologize for something even Wil can’t blame him for since he can’t remember. That and Wilbur had a strange look about him.

Tommy walked down the halls and stopped at Wil's open door. It was never open. He walked in.

Tommy looked at Wilbur as he traced the scars on his back once again. Now he knew what they were even if he didn’t remember it. Tommy had always hated seeing Wilbur trace those scars. Hated being reminded of what he did, after all, it was all too fresh in Tommy’s memory and he relived it every time he saw Wil like this.

Wil had been out of breath panting as they had gotten away from a group of hunters. A group of hunters Phil had distracted. Wil was crying Tommy knew it. They were both certain that Phil was dead, even if they didn’t want to say it for fear of crushing the slim sliver of hope that remained that he might not have. Wil pounded a nearby tree until his hand was bleeding.

“Why? Why the fuck did it have to be Dad. Why the hell did he fucking do that when we could have all gotten away. Why are they even hunting us in the first place? Why won’t they fucking give it up already damnit.” Wil shouted despite knowing the answers.

Tommy didn’t want to say a word as Wil bristled, his wings reaching their full length. Wil calmed down looking at his wings, he stared at them focusing on them, becoming infatuated with them, placing a hand on them. He stroked the wing for a minute before turning to Tommy. “Tommy, I want you to cut off my wings.”

“What, no. Wil, I won’t do that. They’re your wings.”

“Tommy I’m not fucking around. They want to hunt an Elytrian we’ll get rid of what makes me fucking Elytrian. They’ll leave us alone, we can live our own life without fear of being hunted and killed.” Wil said, walking towards Tommy pulling out his sword.

“Wil I can’t”

“Tommy I’m going to cut them off if you won’t.” Wilbur pressured.

“Wil please I can’t.” Wil kneeled down, taking his left wing in his hand before placing the blade on top of them. He started applying pressure hacking and sawing through his wings as best he could, fighting through the pain.

“Wil stop.”

“Tommy they are coming off one way or another,” Wil shouts. “Either you do it or I do.”

Tears are already streaming down Wil’s face both in sorrow and in pain. His hands are bloody and his wing is already looking unnatural. Tommy takes the sword from Wil’s hand. He’s tempted to throw it away but Wil won’t stop until his wings are gone so is there even a point? Wil spreads his wings out waiting for Tommy to cut them off.

Tommy raises the sword tears building in his eyes as he lets the sword fall. Wil’s screams are worse than anything else Tommy has heard, it pierces his skull and rings and echoes. The pure agony contained in the guttural sounds. The one wing is mere threads from being severed. Tommy swings again, the silver wing falls to the ground. Tommy wants to throw up as Wil stifles a scream. He barely is able to fight back the bile rising in his throat.

Tommy raises the sword again to strike off the other wing but he just can’t, his hands are shaking and his arms feel weak. His vision is shaking too. He can’t bring himself to do it. “Tommy just do it,” Wil begs with a voice torn and broken from screams and cries.

Tommy does and the scream Wil lets out kills him. He can’t keep thinking about it, and he doesn’t; Tommy doesn’t remember anything that happened in those moments that followed, nothing except Wil's screams and cries. Not for Tommy to stop but to keep him doing it. The next thing Tommy does remember is bandaging Wil’s wounds now level with the rest of his back, as his wings lay bloody beside them. Wil didn’t say a word after his wings were detached from his body. He just held himself.

Wil looked human now, no longer like the hated Elytrians. Tommy shudders as he comes back to the present looking as Wil traces those scars in thought. “Tommy, who cut them off?” Wil doesn’t seem angry or upset, just curious.

Tommy swallows, “I did.”

“No,” Wil answers reflexively. “I know you Tommy, you would never do something like that.”

“I did Wil.”

“No,” Wil says finally the anger rising in his voice. “Tommy who did it?”

“I did it Wil, you demanded I do it,” Tommy says, raising his voice.

“You never listen to me though, why would you listen to me then.”

“Because you tried doing it yourself Wil.” His voices cracks and he lowers his voice. “You were just making it worse.”

Wilbur goes silent at that because they both know Tommy isn’t lying. That is something Wil would do. Something Tommy would do. They wait in silence for something to happen. “I’m sorry Tommy... That I made you do that.” Wil lets that hang there. So does Tommy. He wants to grab out and take it but he just doesn’t have the words. He wants to tell Wil it’s alright, what’s done is done but it’s not alright, that moment haunts Tommy, and it’s not done, they are still alive living with the consequences more than they ever had been before.

Wil takes back the stand, “Did they look like Dad’s?” He asks, tone light.

Tommy tries to tell him but the scent of iron and vicious red make the words catch in his throat as he tries to not think about the wings looking like that.

“Not even close.” Tommy turned to look at Phil. Standing arms crossed against his chest loosely. “They were brilliant silver with undertones of the sky. When the light hit them it was like watching stars twinkling in the middle of the afternoon.” Wil closes his eyes listening to the description Phil gave. “You and Trixtin were blinding that way. You always tried to outshine the sun, and you would win just by standing there.”

Tommy could see the picture Phil was painting flash and fight with the red-stained lifeless, lightless broken heap he had made.

“What was it like flying?” Wil asks Phil, a slight ache in his voice.

“Freeing,” Phil said with such peace and solace in the word and thought. It made Tommy sick knowing he had taken that away.

For the first time since Tommy had cut off Wil’s wings, even though he had wanted to many times before, Tommy vomited.

His nose smelled phantom blood, as his ears echoed with Wil’s screams. He wasn’t sure how he had made it this long without being sick every time he was reminded of what he did. Every time Wil traced the scars on his back.

He felt Wil and Phil rush to him both placing hands on his back trying to soothe him.

Schlatt walked into the room and with his memories already fluttering at the surface of his consciousness he saw images of this man flash before him. Images of Schlatt stumbling, images of him commanding. Depressed eyes, fought with manic eyes, fought with the present annoyed eyes.

“Alright who are you,” Schlatt demanded.

“Karl.”

Schlatt waved a hand. “Fine.”

Karl remembered Schlatt when he had cared. He had never gotten the chance to meet Eztia. But those first few weeks Schlatt had tried to be a better man for his dead spouse. But as time drew on he stopped caring. Karl isn’t sure why he was standing here now. At the foot of a grave of someone he had never met.

Perhaps it is because he doesn’t know if he would have met them had he lived a normal life in his own time. Maybe if he went back in time he could save them. Maybe then Schlatt wouldn’t be breaking like this. “You know they had the prettiest eyes I had ever seen.” He turned to look at the king. He was standing next to Karl, hands clasped in front of him a bouquet of red roses in his hand.

“I wish I had seen them,” Karl says, turning to look at the cold stone once more.

“I feel so much stronger whenever I visit them.” He set the roses down. “Even in death, they are my rock,” Schlatt says a slight quiver to his voice.

“They must have been truly amazing,” Karl says as a few petals fall to the ground. He couldn’t help but think they look like little puddles of blood seeping out of the grave.

“You can’t even comprehend it. They made me something better.” His voice is firm and unwavering. His hands tremble as he stares at the roses on a little patch of earth beneath the tombstone. “I can’t come here again.” He finally says quietly.

“What? But if it helps.” because that is what Schlatt had said, it helps. They made him stronger even in death.

“It doesn’t,” Schlatt says a sad fury in his voice.

“But didn’t you just say?”

“It doesn’t make me stronger until I leave. If I keep coming here I’m going to break. I’m going to do the one things I swore I would never do.” Schlatt says as his voice breaks.

“And what’s that?” Karl asks even though he is scared to, and yet he needs to, the silence leaves the question too loud in his head.

“Try and bring back a loved one,” Schlatt says, a quiet voice caught in the breeze.

Karl looked at Schlatt’s hands again as they shook not in sorrow but in nervous energy. They were itching to summon magic and pull the dead out of the earth. Karl had heard about necromancers. He didn’t know much but he knew that there was a warning that was shared between necromancers and chronomancers. Never try and bring back your loved one.

It was the only creed he remembered. Because one it messed with order, and two it would only lead to more suffering. You would always remember that you are trying to cheat, you would always remember the love you had before they died and the new memories would only taint their purity.

For chronomancers, it was a lesson in responsibility, for necromancers it was supposed to be a lesson about valuing life. Neither were kind in their fairness. Knowing you had the power to bring them back even if they weren’t the same, and doing nothing. It felt almost like a betrayal. To let them stay dead.

Schlatt was breaking. No matter what he did he was breaking. He wanted to see his love again, wanted to be with them in life and now in death. Karl didn’t blame him. He wanted to go back to when he was supposed to exist. He wanted to go back to Kairos and talk to the one person who felt like family. Being alone hurt.

“I thought maybe I would simply join them. Take that final step with them. But they told me to live and if I showed up now I don’t think they would ever forgive me.” Schlatt laughs bitterly. “And I don’t think I could rest if they hated my cowardice for the rest of death.” Schlatt stands. “So this is the last time I will come here. I’ll figure out how to get back to them somehow.” Schlatt turns around and walks away.

“Oh, and Karl,” Karl turns away from the stillness of the grave to look at the king. “Thank you for visiting them. They always liked meeting new people.”

“Oh uhm, yeah of course.”

“Never visit them again.”

“Oh okay.” Schlatt walks away his black cloak swaying behind him. Karl spares one last look to Eztia. The dead were meant to stay dead. It was not wise to interfere with time for the inevitable. Even if his heart ached thinking that maybe just maybe he could go back and stop all this heartbreak.

Karl walks away from the grave, never to look at Eztia again.

“Schlatt shouldn’t you ask him more questions? You know to make sure he isn’t here to I don’t know try and kill you.” Quackity asks not aware that Schlatt would embrace it. Schlatt may have become a coward but he knew what he wanted and he wanted to see his love again.

“Look at that face, that round soft face couldn’t do anything to me,” Schaltt says and Karl chooses not to comment on that.

“Schlatt please. I’m just trying to help you.” Quackity pleads. Karl tried not to remember that Quackity wanted to be Eztia. Wanted to be that person for Schlatt that he could never be because Schlatt only had eyes for Eztia. Quackity was hurting himself doing this. Schlatt was doing this to hurt himself. There was nothing Karl could do to stop it.

“Karl, would you try to kill me?” Schlatt asks dismissively.

“No your majesty,” Karl says with a slight bow.

“See Quackity. You're worrying your pretty little head over nothing.” Karl bit his tongue before he could say ‘Don’t play with Quackity’s heart like that.’ Schlatt was his own person and one with authority to top. He couldn’t stop Schlatt from hurting himself but it was cruel of him to hurt others on his way down.

Quackity is silently fuming, clearly having many things to say. Too many since he doesn’t actually say a word. He smiles, “Alright Schlatt as you say.” He walks over to Karl and ushers him out with more force than is necessary. Karl looks over his shoulder as Schlatt grabs a bottle and takes a swig before he stands up and stumbles out of the room.

Quackity shuts the door on him and Karl can’t help but hear the frustrated sigh from the other side of the door. He stands there for a moment. Unsure what to do now. He looks out the window at the blue sky, maybe he should visit Eztia. They haven’t met him yet after all.

It was a hot day which was the norm for where they lived. The sky was nearly yellow with how bright the sun was shining. But the shade of trees offered safety from the unbearable heat the sun produced. The grass, a soft place to sit while birds chirped from trees having conversations in foreign tongues.

It’s quiet today, like every day since they had retreated to the middle of nowhere. Their cabin was built from the ground up to be a home when nowhere else was safe. Sapnap leaned against a tree, his switchblade snuggly in one hand as he held a chunk of wood in the other.

The knife sliced through the wood like water as small tendrils of smoke rose from the scorching hot knife. It was still just rough blocking at this point. The figure though was slowly coming to be recognizable as Lady Faia. He had taken up wood carving as a hobby and had decided to try and use it for his benefit.

Lady Aria would often grant her aid to those who gave her gifts. Lady Faia was not like her sister in how liaise-fey she was about who she helped and who used her magic. Lady Faia was strict but even so, Sapnap hoped that by creating these little tributes as prayer to her, that if the day ever arose that someone attacked, he would not anger his goddess when he used his flames to hurt others to protect himself.

This was the fifth statue this month. He hoped Lady Faia liked them, after all, he was using her blessed fire to create something. A commandment she demanded be followed. Fire gave life but many only saw it for its destruction and lady Faia did everything she could, not to feed the idea. It’s why she actively sought out and got rid of people abusing her powers to hurt. He let the carved log rest in his lap.

He looked at George sleeping under a different tree. A rabbit was currently trying to eat his hair. Not that he said anything to George. No, he just smiled as he basked in the gentle peace of the forests of Nettre. He was smart enough to realize that it was unlikely to last.

Something would come after them.

He just hoped it wasn’t Dre and the weird egg thing.

He swallowed and closed his eyes. He couldn’t explain it. He knew Dre, George knew Dre, and yet the person who walked out of that cave was not Dre. Instead, they had called themselves Dream.

They had tried to talk him and George into joining them in his new mission. He looked at George again. He had known Dre the longest of any of them. They had shared secrets just the two of them in hushed voices in the night. Hopes. Aspirations.

Fears.

George was perhaps the only person who actually knew for certain what Dream feared. Sapnap had some good guesses. When he and George had said no to Dream’s new proposal and fled, Dre had attacked them. Or more accurately him. When he and George had gotten away. Into the kingdom of Nettre where all were safe from captivity and tyrants where anarchy reigned, that was where they had stopped.

George had collapsed out of breath and upset with whatever had happened to Dre, Dream, whatever the fuck he was calling himself these days. They only had each other now.

Sapnap had asked to keep moving, nowhere was safe. George had insisted that Dream wouldn’t come for them. Something about something Dre had said to George in private conversations. George said if Dre cares for him at all he won’t come looking for them until he’s stopped being Dream.

Sapnap isn’t sure about that. He looks to the sky, Dre was a trained hunter, Sapnap had helped train him. Dre was strong, and Sapnap was usually the one giving him a run for his money, but even so, he doesn’t think he would stand a chance against Dream. And Dream would come. He isn’t sure when, but he will.

Sapnap closes his eyes. But that day won’t be today. He should just enjoy the peace while it lasts. He opens his eyes and looks at his carving once more. He trims off a little more around the head. All he could do was prepare in case that day came sooner than he’d like.

He heard a light rustle and his head whipped to look to see what it was and was relieved when it was only George. George sat up and rubbed his eyes. He looks down to the carving in his hand, “another one?”

“Why not?” Sapnap takes off another bit of wood. He started to add the larger folds and details.

“Because the house is full of them,” Geroge said with a wave of his hand.

“I can leave them somewhere else then,” Sapnap says because George has a point. If he keeps putting them in the house there will be no room for anything else.

A brief pause as Sapnap cuts off two more pieces “Don’t you get tired of carving the same thing?” George asks.

“Ehh, it depends on the day,” Sapnap says with a slight shrug without pulling his eyes away from the statue.

“So why don’t you carve something else?” Sapnap lets his work sit in his lap while he looks at George.

“George, I already explained this to you. It’s a tribute to Lady Faia.”

“Yeah okay. You do you I guess.” George says lying back down, eyes staring up into the sky.

“Shouldn’t you make a tribute to Wasser?” Sapnap asks.

“He doesn’t care about most of us. Especially the weaker ones. So there is literally no point.” George says without raising his head. Sapnap knew George was right so he didn’t push it any further.

Instead, he went back to carving as the sun inched across the sky marking the passage of time like an hourglass. A countdown to something inevitable.

Chapter Text

Phil was talking with Niki.

“Thank you so much, Phil, for helping me,” Niki says again.

“It’s no worry, Niki, just a couple of questions though.”

“Like what?”

“Like how long have you been studying magic?”

“Uhm close to ten years,” she says. “Or thereabouts.”

“Okay, and what magic have you been studying the most of.”

“Healing.”

Phil smiles gently at her as he realizes she is destined for sorrow. “I see, I wish you many years of happiness.”

“Is there something I don’t know about healing?”

“Healers often find themselves broken and exhausted as they are often sought after and don’t really get a break because of it. And often they won’t always be enough. A healer's life is most often filled with sorrow.”

“Oh.”

“Does that make you want to study something else?”

Niki shakes her head, “No, I still want to heal people. I can’t imagine doing anything else.”

“That is very noble of you Niki and I will do my best to teach you so that you may be the best you can be.”

“Do you have any other questions?”

“Not any I need to know before I start teaching.”

“Alright, then I need to get back to my bakery and then do another count.”

“Alright, mate. I wish that it goes well.”

“Thank you and bye Phil.”

Phil waves as she leaves. That girl has a bright future.

Now to find the issue child. He walks through the halls back to where he had been before and finds that Karl is still there talking with Fundy who had made his appearance.

“Karl, do you mind if I pull you away?”

“Sure.”

“Grandpa,” Fundy says before running into Phil’s legs. And hugging them.

“Hi mate.”

“Are you staying?”

“I will be.”

“Yay, so you can teach me magic?”

“Sure mate but I need to talk to Karl for a moment. Is that okay?”

“Alone?”

“Yeah, mate. But I promise we will both be right back.”

“Oh okay.”

Phil gestures for Karl to follow and they walk into a secluded area. Phil looks at Karl for a moment. He seems to be doing the same. Trying to decide what to say. Just when Phil was about to break the silence Karl opens his mouth but then closes it and opens it again.

“What did you want to ask me?”

“Thank you Karl for helping my family.” Because the best way to get information was to lower their guard and build a repertoire.

“Of course Phil. I’m glad you are all okay.”

“I am as well. But I am curious how you knew?”

“Gut feeling I guess.”

“Really surely there is more. I don’t deny that your instincts are sharp but even instincts need a trigger.”

“Oh uhm, I guess it was seeing them walk out of L’manburg.”

“So why bring a child into all of it. Fundy could have gotten seriously hurt had things gone worse than they had. Hell, you had no way to know whether me and Techno were a serious threat or not.”

“Well- I… I don’t know Phil, I don’t have all the answers.” He looks frustrated and is gripping his hair. He looks up at Phil. “Wait, you're Elytrian you-”

In the few seconds that elapsed since he heard Karl say something he shouldn’t know, he had drawn his dagger, grabbed Karl by the collar. Pushed him against a nearby wall and placed the dagger to his throat.

“How the ever-loving fuck do you know that.” He hisses with blazing panicked fury, “How do you know all of these things that you for all accounts and purposes shouldn’t know.”

“Phil, I swear I, I don’t know.”

“That’s a lie.”

“Rumors.”

“Try again.”

“Phil, please I don’t.”

“Who is telling you this information and what do they want?”

“No one is telling me, Phil. I’m, I’m… I was blessed.”

“What does that have to do with any of this?”

Karl swallows. “By Chrono.”

Phil loosens his grip. And lets the dagger fall away.

“So you have foresight?”

“No I, I uhm, accidentally time-traveled to the future. And I spent several years getting to know everyone. I learned about you and Techno and Wil. I learned about Ranboo and Fundy. I’ve met all of you before. I joined the L’manburg army while I tried to get back to my right time. I watched it all blowup and I watched the end of the world come and take everything that was left. I knew about the red vines. I knew what they could do, what they would do. Chronomancers aren’t supposed to exist Phil. We both know that. I couldn’t tell them. I just want to remember everything so I can actually stop the end of the world.”

Karl looked exhausted and Phil saw the truth in all of it. From him knowing them, to being a part of a different L’manburg, to the red vines to the end of the world.

The end of the world. Such a simple phrase for how much weight it held. And the world was going to end in his lifetime. Karl had seen it end in their lifetimes.

“Wow. I was not expecting that.”

“Yeah, so can-?”

“You know why you stopped Wil from getting his memories back?”

“Uhm, it drove him crazy?”

And oh, that was so much worse than what Phil had expected. “Same thing could happen to you if I even tried. It’s too complicated a spell for me to attempt without there being loads of possible risks.”

“So now what? Do I just go back to trying to figure this out piece by piece? Do you tell everyone? What- what happens to me.”

“You keep doing what you are doing. But if you ever need help, signal me and I will do my best to follow your lead and help. And I won’t tell anyone until I think it’s necessary. This is your secret to tell.”

“Thank you, Phil.”

“No worries mate. But don’t go telling anyone I'm Elytrian.”

“Of course.”

They stand there in silence before Phil huffs out a laugh. “You’re shit at lying you know that?”

“I know.”

Quackity would admit it has been a long time since he had been summoned by Schlatt. He’s surprised in fact. But even more, surprised when he sees Tubbo also there. He knows Tubbo talked with Schlatt to get permission regarding sending out a public warning. And that Schlatt made a deal of some sort. He seems to recall Tubbo saying he had to play a song for Schlatt. The point is the fact that both of them are here feels odd. Ominous even.

“Big Q, do you know what this is about?” Tubbo asks in a hushed tone while not really being quiet. He’s hunched in on himself. All Quackity can think though is that he won’t command a room with posture like that.

“No, no, I don't.”

“Quackity, Tubbo. I’m glad you came.” Schlatt stumbles into the room before collapsing into his throne. Then again it wouldn’t take much for Tubbo to do better than Schlatt currently was.

“Of course Schlatt. What did you need us for.” Quackity responds.

Quackity sees Tubbo fidget. He doesn’t want to be here. Quackity doesn’t blame him for not wanting to spend time with his uncle. Not really. Not when you never know if it’s a good day or a bad one for the king.

“Always business with you Quackity,” Schlatt says losing the jovial tone he had come in with. Quackity glances at Tubbo. Quackity was used to this Tubbo wasn’t. And it looked like Tubbo was trying hard not to walk out of the room. “So the public warning was spread I take it.”

“It was Schlatt.”

“And Tubbo,” the boy stiffens at his name. “You extended a truce with Techno as crown prince.”

“Well, not quite.”

“Quackity, is Technoblade here or not?” Quackity stands at attention.

“He is.” And that is why he is here; to make sure Schlatt got the information from Tubbo who dodged questions from Schlatt. Figures.

“And how did he get here?” Schlatt asks, a deep chill filling the air.

“Wilbur suggested a truce to help fight against rising threats, your majesty.” He hoped the title would ease Schlatt a bit with the new information. “He made some valid arguments and eventually got a majority approval from those he had gathered to discuss the issues plaguing your kingdom.”

“Wilbur huh?” the chill in the air ebbs away as Schlatt ponders this new information.

“Yes sir.”

“So he is doing his job properly then.” Schlatt raises an eyebrow.

“Yes sir.”

“Well then.” The laid-back tone was back. “I would like to meet Techno and his mysterious companions. So I'm inviting Wilbur’s little cabinet and Technoblade’s group to a dinner tomorrow evening. I expect you all to come.”

“Schlatt.” Tubbo is about to say something about not wanting to go, Quackity can just tell.

“Yes, Tubbo,” Schlatt says resting on the knife’s edge of calm and lashing out in rage. It was a balancing game. It has been for months and everyone who interacted with the man knew that. Some better than others.

“What time?” Tubbo asks instead, too afraid to ask the question he really wants.

“I don’t know, I haven't decided but I will inform you as soon as I do. I'm glad to see you are eager to come.” Schlatt says a drunk smile plastering his face. Quackity knows it is because he hasn’t told any of the staff about his sudden plans for a dinner party.

“Of course Schlatt. Why wouldn’t I want to spend time with my uncle.” Tubbo says a bit of forced happiness to his voice, with pained sorrow laying underneath.

“Such a good nephew now, Tubbo, go tell everyone else. Quackity I’d like you to stay a moment longer.” Tubbo takes the chance to hastily escape Schlatt’s presence.

“What is it Schlatt?” Quackity asks taking a couple more steps towards the unstable king.

“I think I’m finally dying,” Schlatt says a bit of solace to his voice.

“What?”

“I think I can finally see Eztia soon.” He closes his eyes and raises his head skyward even though he knows no heaven waits for him, only the depths of the void below.

“Why are you telling me this?” Schlatt opens his eyes.

He slowly lowers his head and locks eyes with Quackity. “Because I want you to stay here. Even after I die. I want you to take care of mine and Eztia’s grave. And I want you to protect and guide Tubbo, the last living member of this damned family.” Schlatt says, the solace quickly leaving his voice as he replaces it with a firm tone far more familiar to Quackity.

“Of course Schlatt.” Where was this coming from? Schlatt was acting like he used to with Eztia.

“He’s a good kid. Maybe the best of all of us.” Schlatt says, swirling the bottle that was always in his hand before taking a drink. He pulls it away from his mouth and tips it upside down. And sighs at the lack of liquor pouring out.

“Oh, Schlatt I don’t know if I would say that,” Quackity says. He’s seen the best of Schlatt and the best of Tubbo and well when Schlatt was at his best he was something else entirely.

“No. Quackity, I’m not a good king or person. Not before Eztia, not after. I wasn't even all that great during. Tubbo though, he has a bright future. I expect you treat him well or else I swear I will make your life miserable in the afterlife.” Schlatt goes from being sympathetic to being angry again. Although it's almost nice seeing him mad for someone other than Eztia.

“I wouldn’t dream of it Schlatt,” Quackity says. Knowing somewhere deep down he can’t promise anything. His time with Schlatt has changed him. He isn’t sure how. Maybe he’s more apathetic, more calloused. Maybe he was more bitter. Maybe more angry. He isn’t sure. All he knows is he isn’t as forgiving because of it.

“Then you’re dismissed Quackity, to go tell the staff about the dinner. And then I expect to hear what time before everyone else.”

“Of course Schlatt.”

Quackity turns around and walks out of the room to go do just that.

Tubbo hadn't known what to make of Schlatt’s invitation. If it could be called that since he knew he didn’t have a choice. And everyone was invited or more accurately all of them that knew and had agreed to the truce with Techno. And Techno.

Tubbo knew everyone was nervous for him. Techno was known for killing kings and he was next in line. Even if Techno didn’t try and kill him certainly it would not improve their relationship. But he figured it was better to tell Techno now and let everyone else know about Schlatt’s dinner invitation.

So he walked around until he found them. Almost aimlessly as he tried to think of the best way to tell them. He runs into them by accident. They are talking about training combat or something.

“Tubbo, you’re back,” Tommy says.

“I am big man,” Tubbo replies, a smile on his face. “And I have news.”

“What is this news?” Wilbur asks.

“Schlatt has invited all of us to a dinner with him tomorrow.” He watches as everyone looked pale at thinking about interacting with Schlatt.

“And let me guess invitation is the polite way of saying command?” Phil asks, looking unamused before glancing at Ranboo and Techno.

Tubbo just nods.

“The king really wants to have dinner with me?” Techno asks. A brow raised in skeptical confusion.

“He does. And actually about that.” Tubbo can feel his hand start to fidget. He knew this was a risk.

He feels every set of eyes turn to him most with concern, some with curiosity.

“Schlatt well he’s the king.” Tubbo starts, trying to just say it but not being able to so indirect would have to do.

“We’ve established this,” Phil says.

“And I’m his nephew,” Tubbo says leaving no break between what Phil said and him. He needed to say it. Tubbo feels the silence crawl in his skin as he waits for Techno to say something. Tommy and Eret take steps to be in front of him. Defensively. Even if it would do little to stop Technoblade should he decide to attack.

“And how do you feel about being crown prince?” Techno asks. No malice in his eyes.

“I mean I'm not ready. I don’t think even if I were that I'd be qualified.” Tubbo says honestly. He isn't sure what Techno is thinking but maybe if he knew that Tubbo didn’t want the crown at all maybe he could have a neutral relationship with the legend.

“Fair enough so what would you rather be doing?” Technoblade asks.

“Wait really?”

“Yeah man, I'd like to know,” Technoblade says as he crosses his arms looking at Tubbo and waiting for his response; he really wants to know.

“Yo, I can show you. Technoblade. I’ve been building things.” Tubbo feels the excited energy buzz in his skin.

“What kind of things?”

“Right now I’m working on a smoke bomb.”

“Smoke bomb?” Tubbo starts walking and Techno follows him.

“Yeah, it’s like a regular bomb but instead of fire and death it produces a lot of smoke interfering with the enemies’ vision.”

“Won’t that also interfere with your's and your allies' vision?”

“I’m still working on that one.”

“So what’s the point then Tubbo?”

“I think it could help if we ever need to escape, and also when you know how to fight blind.”

“And how many people here can fight blind?”

“I don’t know.”

“That’s something I can find out for you.”

“Actually, can you fight blind?”

“I mean I would prefer not to but there have been a couple times where I had to.”

“Man, that's so cool.”

“You know Tubbo, I like you; it’s like having my own personal hype man.”

“Oh my gosh really? Does that mean we are friends?”

“Woah be careful there Tubbo. I mean I'd say we are friendly acquaintances but friends feels like too much.”

“You know when I thought you were going to kill me five minutes ago, I'll take it.”

Techno barks out a laugh and Tubbo never would have guessed that he would ever hear “The Blade” laugh. And with him rather than at him…. When he was being stabbed… by Techno….for being a king. You know what, that’s in the past; Techno is actually pretty cool.

“Alright, Tubbo. So where are we going?”

“Oh right.” Tubbo takes two more turns and then opens a door.

“Welcome to my workshop.” Techno walks in and turns, taking in everything.

“This is legit.” Techno picks up something Tubbo hadn’t touched in months and had quite frankly forgotten about. “You build all of this stuff.”

“Yeah, occasionally Eret helps but it’s mostly me.”

“Nice.” Techno turns the object in his hands looking at it. “And what’s this?’

“A crossbow designed for firing explosions.”

“Wait, hold up. Does this work?”

“Probably not since I haven’t been able to craft an explosive good for being fired like that yet. And even if I had, I'm not allowed to test it in case it blows up.”

“I’ll help you build and test it if you give me one.”

“If things fall out between us will you use it on me?”

“You know what Tubbo, if I should ever need to kill you I will not use anything you make me out of respect.”

“Yo that just means I need to make all your weapons.”

Techno laughs again, “Oh no he found the loophole.”

“I will live Technoblade.”

“Heh. So can I get one when they work?”

“Sure.”

“In which case. There is this thing made by fire elementalist in Lady Faia’s kingdom called fireworks that are just really colorful explosions but they are designed to shoot like 50 feet in the air.”

“What really? How are they made.”

“I want to say it’s mostly gunpowder, some colored powders, string for a fuse, paper for a container. And some sort of charge. I don’t know for sure I never thought I would be tested on this.”

“I can work with that. I’ll figure it out just you wait, Technoblade.”

“Okay. I look forward to seeing this.”

“But in the meantime. This is what I've been spending most of my free time building.”

“Is this the smoke machine you were telling me about?”

“It is.”

“Seems impractical.”

“You haven’t even seen it do anything.”

“And I’m going to bet my opinion won’t change.”

“Wha- why?”

“For one it’s big, and presumably heavy. Second, it has such a glaring weak point.” Techno points at a slight seam where colored wires can be seen, “a half-good swordsmen or a good shot could make this thing non-functional and maybe make it a normal bomb.”

“Wait, you really think it’s that easy to exploit?” Tubbo says trying to figure out how he could fix that. It was left to keep components from overheating and exploding just by doing its job.

“I mean probably, I’m not the best judge of easy, but if I can exploit it there will be others that can too,” Techno says drawing a line across the seam as if his finger was a blade slicing through the wires.

“How do I fix that then?”

“I don’t know, would some sort of metal grating work?”

“It would actually,” Tubbo says brightening up. He looks at Techno who looks back when he realizes Tubbo is staring at him. He feels giddy. He has never had a stranger take this much interest in his hobby and never have this much input to offer. “What about the vision issue? Do you have a solution to that?”

“Tubbo, this isn’t really my thing.”

“And yet your ideas are helping me so much.”

“Uhm, I guess some sort of glasses- or something that can see… shapes through the smoke? I don’t know Tubbo, this, this isn’t my thing it’s yours so.”

“That actually might work at least as a starting point for a design.”

“Well then. I’ll leave you to it.” Technoblade then exits the room and Tubbo takes all the excited energy he just gained and decides to put it to good use and actually work on getting things built.

Punz stared at his destination. He had arrived with the sun high in the sky. He didn’t do well with the sun. It made it hard for him to get around. So he would wait until it was night and sneak in.

He isn’t sure how long he will spend waiting for a good opportunity and what hiding spots he will need to find.

He just needed to wait until he had an opportunity that would allow him to get away undetected.

That was what he was good at. Waiting. He could wait for the sun to set or for the world to end if it meant it gave him the opportunity he needed. Not that he had all the time he could want. Dream wanted results and he was less patient than Punz. That being said, Dream wanted his job done well and was willing to wait slightly longer for better results.

Chapter Text

Ranboo was baffled, to say the least.

Tubbo was crown prince.

Techno, Technoblade, had taken it in stride.

“Anyone else surprised at how well that went?” Eret asked.

“I will admit I was prepared for many things but that was not one of them,” Phil says looking after Techno before looking at Ranboo with gentle care. He looks away so as not to draw attention to him. Ranboo is grateful. He always did prefer being on the sidelines. It drew less attention. Allowed him to watch and evaluate. That and too much attention made his anxiety spike to the point of insanity. Ranboo should have told Techno sooner. He should tell him now. But his fears still lingered, and even if they didn’t Ranboo wasn’t sure he had the right way to tell Technoblade. The group is quiet staring after whatever had just happened.

“Are they friends now? Should we follow after them?” Wilbur asks.

“I have no clue mate.”

Ranboo watches carefully as people stared confusedly at one thing or another. He is surprised when one or two land on him even if for a moment.

“So are we going to discuss Schlatt’s dinner invitation?” Niki brings up.

“What’s there to say about it?” Tommy asks.

“I mean plenty, but where do we start,” Wilbur responds leaning against the wall.

“How about with the fact that Schlatt is hosting a dinner at all.”

“Is- is that odd?” Ranboo asks. He remembers his mother hosting several a year for various reasons including honoring her advisors and staff.

“For Schlatt? Especially now. Yes.” Wilbur responds. “He has basically locked himself up and hated anyone disturbing him for anything even remotely related to being king.”

“Oh, uhm, okay.”

A sigh from Tommy, “But seriously how bad can it be. He’s still Schlatt and he was the one who asked us to get Technoblade. He can’t be that upset right?”

“Tommy it’s Schlatt. Unpredictable mood swings is what he does.” Niki says.

“Well, it’s not like we get a choice on the matter,” Wil says as he stands up straight again. “We just need to be careful when we get there.”

“Careful how?” Phil asks. Crossing his arms and taking a step forward.

“Follow Schlatt's lead, don’t oppose him,” Eret says.

“I mean I can try but there is no way Techno is going to do that.”

“The best thing you can do is avoid him altogether if he addresses you, just don’t oppose him. A fight over dinner isn’t exactly ideal.” Niki offers.

“Not all of us can do that,” Wil says. “But that would be the best course of action.”

“Is it normal to treat a dinner like a military operation?” Phil asks and Ranboo feels much the same.

“It shouldn’t be,” Karl says.

“Are you even coming Karl? Schlatt doesn’t know I’ve invited you to join, you could just not come and avoid the whole thing,” Wilbur says.

Karl looks at Phil and then at everyone else. “I think I should. If Schlatt found out you lied to him and didn’t follow orders it could lead to problems.”

“Talking about the dinner?” Quackity asks walking up to them.

“Yes.”

“Great that makes this easier, we are all to arrive at sunset; dinner will be served soon thereafter,” Quackity says as he leans against a window sill. “Anything else you need to know?”

“Attire?”

“Uniform should be fine, Tubbo is the issue though since well you know.”

“We do,” Phil says a hint of something sharp to his tone.

Quackity quirks an eyebrow. “Oh so they told you then, well I’m glad to see we are all getting along. Does, aha, does Technoblade know?”

Phil narrows his eyes. “He does.”

“Oh? and, and how did that go?”

Phil smirks, “Quite well. Techno was raised with manners after all.”

“Oh don’t make me laugh Phil. You can teach an old dog new tricks but wild animals will always bite.”

“Mate you know nothing about him.”

“And you do.”

“I know more than you do.”

“Oh really, so you know every monstrous thing about him.”

“He’s a goddamn person just like you Quackity.”

“Really because I don’t remember fucking murdering hundreds of people Phil.”

“You keep going like this and I’ll murder you myself.”

“Phil,” Ranboo says quietly, hesitantly putting a hand on Phil's shoulder.

Phil whips around and places his hands on Ranboo’s shoulder looking him over for injury, “You okay mate?

“We aren’t done here-” Quackity starts before he is cut off.

“Quackity enough,” Wilbur commands. “We will get nowhere if we fight like this. For the time being, they are our allies, and whether we like it or not we should treat them as such.”

“I’m not-”

“I’m not asking you to change your opinions Quackity, but from here on out they are private,” Wilbur says with a voice they brokers no argument, Ranboo feels like it sounds familiar and not just because he has met Wil before, but because the tone and words feel familiar, spoken to him by someone else he knows. Was it his mother or his father? Probably his father. It’s been so long since he has seen his father, he misses him.

“Alright then, I’m done here. I told you about the dinner and I will see you then.”

“We should head to our rooms as well,” Phil says. “If there is anything else we should know before tomorrow, you know where to find us.”

“Of course, Phil,” Tommy responds.

Ranboo is ushered away. He and Phil walk down the halls. Phil says something under his breath about so many private conversations. But Ranboo can’t be sure if that is correct. “So are you going to tell him?”

“I mean I should. I know I should but I just. Don’t know… how.”

“Language is a fickle thing Ranboo. But people tend to overthink things. Not everything needs to be a ballad. Or carefully crafted. Just be honest. Techno holds honesty incredibly close. I think that is in part why it went so well with Tubbo is he was honest about it, not trying to scapegoat his way out of it with vague half-truths.” Phil looks at him. He wished he hadn’t. “Trust Techno to understand and be prepared to try again.” Phil looks forward again and Ranboo sighs in relief.

“Okay Phil. I’ll try.”

“Whenever you feel ready Ranboo. Just know I'm behind you when you do.”

“Thank you, Phil.”

“Of course. Oh and Ranboo. I want to ask. Did my sons hurt you in any way?”

“No. At least I don’t think so.”

“You sure because you had marks on your hands and ears that weren’t there before.”

“Oh that. No that was just my sensitivity to water.”

“Please explain mate.”

“Uhm water burns,” Ranboo says as he pulls on his ear a little bit stroking the scarred skin.

“Mate, you okay?”

“Oh uh yeah, I’m fine, just, just a little pain is all.”

“Mate thank you for telling me so we can be careful about that moving forward.”

“Oh uh yeah.” they stop outside a door. And Phil opens it. Ranboo walks in.

“Ranboo. You don’t have to come tomorrow.”

“Okay Phil.”

“Just think about it okay.”

Ranboo nods.

“Alright, goodnight mate. Try to get some sleep.”

Ranboo nods and closes the door. He walks over to the bed and curls up in a ball on the soft surface. He takes deep breaths until he falls asleep.

Wilbur loved the people in his life. He loved Fundy, his son, his precious magical child who he could see achieving so much with his mother’s natural powers.

Sally, his beloved wife, the most perfect angel in his life even without the wings; she would forever have his life.

His father, Phil, the man he had assumed dead and who loved him even when Wilbur hurt him.

His brother, Tommy, who had given everything to help Wilbur succeed, and who Wilbur had fought off death to stay with.

His friends and allies who had stood by him through thick and thin, who promised to help Wilbur in his time of need.

He had lost much in his life. So much, a mother, a home, his freedom, his wings, his memories. The thing is, all those things he hadn’t appreciated until they were gone. He had taken them for granted.

He refused to do it again. He stood staring at the mirror. He wouldn’t lose anything more. Not now that he was staring down his end. Not when he had seen Fundy walk to a stranger for comfort, not when he had waited years for his wife to return from her journey home, not when his father had come back from the dead.

Not when he had watched Tommy throw up, break down, run away, hide, change subjects, stand up to an unstable king to protect and defend him. Everything Tommy had done was for him. It made Wil feel horribly selfish knowing he had done nothing but dismiss Tommy and belittle him for not answering questions, for not following orders.

No more.

Wil would be the man he needed to be. And that started with Schlatt’s dinner tomorrow. Wilbur looked outside to the starry sky.

It was late. Wilbur should sleep but the melody that has been haunting him for years has come back to plague his mind in full force. Perhaps it is because Phil is back in his life. Maybe it was the conversation about his wings. Who knew the exact cause, maybe it was a combination of things. It was probably a combination of things.

So he pulls out his guitar and tries for the umpteenth time to remember how the song goes. He strums as he stares at nothing in particular listening to the sound he is creating. Nothing sounds right. He knows he should know this song. But it was lost to him. It doesn’t stop him from plucking the strings until a tune does develop out of his musings.

“I heard there was a special place. Where men- no... where all could go to emancipate. The brutality and pain found in the world. Well, this place is real, you needn’t…. Fret. with soft homes open for all to rest. It’s a very new and growing L’manburg. My L’manburg, my L’manburg…. My” this didn’t feel right. Not when dad was back. L’manburg wasn’t his. He had stumbled into it looking to get away from everywhere else because they destroyed his home. L’Manburg had been part of that destruction however little their participation in it was.

But L’manburg was a place for the lost, and the broken. For people like him. He set his guitar to the side.

“It was pretty.” Wil looks to his window, which he almost always left open for the cool breeze that took the heat out of the room. Dad was perched outside.

“I don’t know it was just something I was making up.”

Dad smiles. “That's how masterpieces are made. They aren’t carefully crafted. Most often they are something you stumble upon and cultivate.”

Wilbur pulls the chair out from his desk and sits on it.

“So are you upset?” Wil asks.

“About everything you’ve done to get where you are?”

“Yeah. I can't even remember half the things you taught me.”

“I’m surprised you remember me at all. My wings, they were important and a constant in your childhood.”

“That doesn’t answer my question.”

“Wil, I don’t have a good answer.” Dad looks out at the sky filled with sparkling white diamonds which reflected off of dad’s wings as iridescent dots. Wil wonders if he had been flying long or if he wanted to fly more. “My approval shouldn’t matter here. You did what you thought you needed to do to keep yourself and Tommy alive.”

“And yet all I see in your eyes is sorrow.”

Dad sighs. “It’s not the wings. That I could understand it’s a visible brand of where you were from. But your memories Wil? Your memories couldn’t be seen, not by hunters. And I get it, it was a precaution, it was a new start, but that doesn’t mean it doesn’t hurt Wil. It hurts knowing my existence is non-consequential to my son.”

Wil closes his own eyes. At least he knew how dad felt now. He isn’t sure whether he is relieved to know or not. He looks at his clock. “Gods it’s late. What are you even doing up?”

“Couldn’t sleep. I haven’t been able to sleep around most people in years. I don’t feel safe anywhere Wil. It’s why I don’t blame you. This isn’t any life to live.”

“And yet you are living it.”

“Because I found reasons to keep living it.”

“Technoblade really means that much?”

“He is a friend I feel safe with.”

“Dad he bothers me.”

“Because you feel replaced?”

“He seems like the son you wanted.”

“Wil, Techno could never replace you.” Silence. “Did Tommy replace you when he showed up?”

“No.”

“Neither will Techno.”

“Why are you sticking with him now then? You have two sons versus one friend.”

“You don’t need me anymore Wil. You haven’t needed me for a while whether you realize it or not. Well maybe you need me but not as much as you think. A year down the road your life will be steady and built from the ground up with your own two hands. I’ll visit of course but you have a life here. I don’t. It’s that simple Wil.”

“Don’- didn’t you feel unsafe with Techno?”

“I did. When he first took me in and saved my life. But he proved to me over and over again that he cared about my health and safety.” Dad looks at Wil. “Then he made me a promise.”

“What did he promise?” Wil asks because a promise from Technoblade feels poignant and deep. It feels as powerful as the legend himself was. Because Techno didn’t feel like a person who made promises often.

“I asked him if he would let me stay with him when I felt most alone. And he told me, for you, the world.” Dad looks back out at the vast space before him. Wilbur follows his gaze and sees just how much world there is. How big Techno’s promise was. How much Techno was willing to give to his dad. It was more than anyone could ask for and Techno had promised it to one man. “And he hasn’t let me down once.”

And Wil sees just how much that means to dad. Sees how happy Techno makes him. Techno and dad filled some place in each other’s life. They trusted each other. They were allies in arms and freedom. Two souls with no place in a world that was against them.

He looks at his guitar again, thinks about the song that haunts him.

“I want my memories back.”

“I can’t give them to you.”

“Dad you are the smartest person I know. Surely we can figure it out. Figure out how to do it safely.”

Dad purses his lips and furrows his brows in thought, “It would take weeks Wil of me doing research and analyzing your mind, and developing a way to unravel it slowly. And I think we both know we don’t have weeks to dedicate to that; not right now.”

“When this is done?” he lets the rest of the sentence hang there, a promise to make.

Dad scans the sky, searching for something. He looks back at Wil. “When this is done.” and then he stands balancing on whatever small ledge was outside Wil’s window. “Now try to get some sleep.”

“I could say the same to you dad.”

Phil smiles, places a hand on top of his hat, and then falls backward before flying up past his window. And out into the night. Presumably to clear his thoughts before returning and trying to get whatever rest he could.

“Pff, showoff,” Wil says, smiling as he slowly dims all the lights and falls onto his bed. When this was done.

He could wait.

Eret didn’t know what today was. The sun rose and with each passing it hour it marked the arrival of Schlatt’s dinner. So much had happened in the last 4 days that for there to be nothing for a short while. Or at least, normal things felt strange.

Eret was talking with the people who he was working with for designing the wall and the meeting had gone well, taken all of half an hour. It was going well. He had wandered around and now he was just trying to kill time until tonight. He sees Phil, Techno, and Ranboo. They are in the courtyard and Phil and Techno both have swords out. Ranboo is watching. He stops and watches for a moment. As Phil and Techno circle each other taking different stances Techno stands taller and Phil crouches more. Techno strikes and Phil dodges with a grace that sends his cloak billowing.

Phil tries to take the opening but Techno swings around using the brace on his arm to push the sword off and away. Phil jumps back as Techno sweeps his sword through the air. Phil seems to be more agile than Techno but that wasn’t to say that Techno was slow. The battle was fast but Phil moved around far more. Ranboo just watched. Phil ducked and avoided each blow and Techno matched Phil strike for strike. Phil took several steps back and sheathed his sword.

“Techno mate, you clearly aren’t rusty what are you talking about.” Eret swallowed if that was Techno’s rusty he'd hate to see polished fighting.

“Phil I can’t explain it to you but things feel off somewhere in my form and I need to find it and correct it.”

“I mean okay mate if you say so. Wanna swap out weapons so we can fight more seriously then? Maybe that will help you find it.”

“I think I have an idea but fighting you is only going to get me so far since... well, one you fight fairly differently than most people I know, and two we’ve trained together to the point where I think we can read the other almost step for step.”

“Fair point.” Eret can’t believe he is doing this but he steps forward.

“I could step in?” Techno and Phil look at him in sync and he almost regrets offering.

“Phil I think switching up the weapons is a good idea.”

“Okay mate,” Techno removes his scabbard and hands it to Phil who takes a loop of string and runs it through tying the scabbard and the weapon together, effectively blunting it.

“Eret right?” Techno asks, gesturing him to come over.

“Yeah that’s me.”

Techno looks at him. “Sorry about the wrist.”

“I’m sorry what?”

“Didn’t I twist your wrist? Or was that someone else. It wasn’t personal it was just business.”

“Oh yeah right, uhm yeah, no, no worries it’s fine now.”

“Good.” Phil hands Techno back his weapon and he swings it a couple times. He then holds it out. And then lets it fall again once he is satisfied with how it feels. “So how long have you been sword fighting?”

“Uhm years now, I can’t remember how long exactly.”

“Who taught you.”

“I’m self-taught.”

Techno freezes and looks Eret up and down seeming to see him for the first time, “That explains a lot.”

“What?”

“People self-taught tend to have the idea of sword fighting without any sort of advance technique, but their unique pattern and often unpredictable reactions usually take the place of advance technique,” Techno explains as Eret draws his sword after a gestural prompt from Technoblade.

“Do you want me to dull it as well?”

“Nah you're fine.” and Eret felt like he had just been insulted and he probably had been but then again it probably wasn’t really an insult when Techno was as skilled as he was. “Whenever you’re ready.”

Eret felt the sword in his grip and thought about his fights with Wilbur his previous encounter with Techno and the fight he had just witnessed. He swings low and Techno jumps it and hits his wrist that was holding the sword.

“You lead into your attack too much it’s easy to read.”

Eret picked up his sword and tried again

And again.

And again.

Techno correcting his footing, his grip on his sword, his balance, his reading of attacks, and any number of small things along the way. Eret was exhausted, and Techno looked to be barely breaking a sweat.

“Alright, that’s enough Techno,” Phil said stepping in. “Eret, you need to rest, your form is getting sloppy, your just going to collapse at this rate.”

Eret nodded and sheathed his sword and Techno looked at Phil before looking around the courtyard. He looks over at a tree. “Alright, Phil. And Eret,” Eret looks up at the legend who kind of searches for where to look and he gets close and ends up just slightly too high. “Good effort. You made improvement today however small.” And he feels oddly proud and insulted in a small questionable way. Was that a backhanded insult?

Techno walks over to the tree and pulls his sword out of his scabbard and begins striking it in slow deliberate movements trying to find whatever it was he felt was off.

“That wasn’t an insult.”

“I’m sorry how did you?”

“I’ve seen his insults they are far more cutthroat. He doesn’t waste time with passive-aggressive words. Looks maybe. But he doesn’t see the point of what you probably thought was a backhanded insult.”

“Oh, uhm okay.”

“You interested in wasting more time before this dinner?”

“How did you?”

“I think we are all doing the same thing. Anyway come over here and I’ll teach you how to find your magical center.”

“Right.” He follows after Phil noticing the way Phil’s cloak shuffles with his steps and settles when he finally stops.

“Alright sit down in a comfortable position. Whether that be kneeling, legs crossed. Whatever, anything that won’t make you think about how your leg is falling asleep or how awkward you feel.” Eret sat down loosely crossing his legs.

Phil sat down too. “Now what?”

“Actually do you mind if I ask you some questions first?”

“Uhm sure?”

“Are you blind?”

“I mean naturally yes, but I can see using magic.”

“Impressive. Alright, mate, so have you ever really closed your eyes since then, or like, turned it off?”

“Uhm not much no.”

“Alright well, I’m going to ask you to do the equivalent of closing your eyes in a second. If that feels uncomfortable try to find a blank boring surface to stare at.”

“Okay.”

“So when meditating with the intention of finding your magical center you want to move any outward thoughts inward. And by that, I mean anything tactile, any plans or thoughts that don’t involve your own heartbeat are just going to get in the way. That being said focus on your heartbeat your breathing. Focus on what keeps you alive. Once you feel like you’ve cleared away any thought but the thought of breathing, focus on the way your heart beats and the way it feels. Your magical center actually has a similar importance. It won’t feel the same, not even close, for example, mine is a gentle warmth my brother’s was the sound of wind. But it will feel important in the same way. It’s hard to explain when you haven’t done it before but if after a few tries you can’t seem to get even close there is a longer way involving identifying what your center feels like although some people find that the easier method. But for now, let’s just see how you do alright?”

“Uhm sure.”

“Don’t worry mate if nothing else it’s relaxing.”

“Alright.”

Eret for the first time in years, sans sleeping, let his vision fade to black and took deep breaths. The world slowly fading away as he focused on his heartbeat.

Punz hid in the shadows of the halls, and in the rafters. He waited and listened for any sign of an opportunity. He heard it. From passersby. A dinner. In which his target was invited. He took a breath. He just needed to play his cards right. He could get in and plant the poison. He would wait to make sure it was consumed and that the target would die. But he could leave with no one the wiser.

He could report back sooner than he expected. Be done with this business. He didn’t like taking such risks but he could do it.

He would do it. It was his job.

They would die.

It was that simple.

Chapter Text

Tommy walked into the courtyard and found Techno fighting a tree, Eret and Phil meditating, and Ranboo just sitting against the wall writing. Ranboo looks up almost immediately and looks Tommy in the eyes. Tommy looks away back to Techno.

He walks over and watches for a moment and sees the focus and skill that Technoblade had. “Hey Tech-” Techno whirls around and Tommy finds a blade against his throat. Techno looks him up and down and then lowers his sword. “Noblade.”

“Tommy.” Techno acknowledges.

“Uhm what were you doing.”

“Training,” he says as he raises his sword again and faces away from Tommy. He glances over his shoulder, “Did you need something? Or were you just here to annoy me?”

“I guess I was wondering if you could help me get better at fighting.” Technoblade looks around

“Ranboo?” Ranboo looks up at Technoblade. “Do you know how to fight?”

“Uhm, yes? I mean sort of. I did fencing but not really for real combat.”

“Perfect, come here and I'll show you and Tommy how to fight.” Ranboo puts his book into a leather bind at his hip. And walks over to them. Technoblade hands Ranboo his sword. “Too heavy?” Techno asks as Ranboo dips slightly with the new object in his hands.

“A little, yeah.”

“Tommy, where could we find a more suitable weapon for Ranboo?”

“Over there,” Tommy says gesturing to a wall with several chests against its surface. They walk over there and Ranboo pulls out one and Tommy looks at how thin it is. He swings it in an arc.

“It’s not what I’m used to but I think it’s as close as I’m going to get,” Ranboo says as he stands up and hunches a little. Always hunching. Why didn’t he try and hide his fear?

Techno looked at his sword and then slowly traveled up to Ranboo’s face. “Fencing you say?”

“Uhm yeah.”

“Lunge and hold at the furthest point,” Technoblade says and Ranboo does. Holding his sword out to its full length. Techno looks at it and just laughs?

“Uhm Technoblade? What’s so funny.” Ranboo drops his sword and stands up confused as well.

“Ranboo can fight anyone without getting hurt. Or at least most people.” Technoblade says. “Here I’ll show you what I mean. Keep in mind that the goal of fighting is to cause injury without being injured and the easiest and perhaps the easiest to hone and use is reach. That is the furthest point you can reach with your blade. Ranboo would you be so kind as to lunge again and hold until I tell you to drop it this time.”

“Uhm sure.” Ranboo does. Techno walks in front of Ranboo’s sword and slowly walks forward until the blade is positioned over his heart. “Uh, Techno.”

“Just hold I know what I’m doing.” Technoblade lets the blade push against his clothes until a small divet starts to appear at the point. Techno then takes a similar stance to Ranboo and extends his sword. The difference in distance is honestly remarkable. Ranboo’s blade was against Techno’s chest and Techno’s blade was still about a hand’s width away. Techno steps back. “Alright, Ranboo you can drop.” Ranboo does.

“Like I said reach. Ranboo could kill me and I would barely put a scratch on him.” Techno says and Tommy is amazed. “Actually Ranboo, you are kind of built for quick efficient fighting. Get in quick, impale out of their reach, and move on.” Technoblade jabs his sword with his words. “That being said you need to hone that. And be prepared for a fighter who is much smaller than you as their main tactic will be to get in close and try and make your reach a weakness.”

“Right…. Uhm how do I do that.”

“Tommy.” Technoblade starts. “Ranboo is your opponent. This will give me an idea of what to do with you, training and skillwise.”

“Uhm alright so do I just start.”

“Well no. First, we need to make sure you can’t actually hurt anyone with your weapons so grab your sheath and tie it to the hilt.” Techno shows them how to do it using his own blade. And they manage to make their swords baby-proofed. Tommy swings the sword reveling in the way it feels. Almost like he was cutting something with a dull blade. Which he guesses he was but it still feels weird. Ranboo does much the same.

“Alright then whenever you are ready,” Techno says. Ranboo places his off-hand and foot behind him raising his sword so that it is pointed at Tommy. Tommy lowers his stance and clocks where his center of balance is. Get in close Techno had said. And so Tommy did. Or at least he tried to as it took two of Tommy’s steps just to match one of Ranboo’s.

They sort of just dance around each other for a bit until Ranboo lunges and strikes Tommy in the ribs. And Tommy hits the ground. Blunt swords shouldn’t hurt that much.

“Alright, your stances look fine although Tommy, shift your weight backward just a little bit. And Ranboo, turn more to the side. If you're going to minimize the target, do it so it makes you as small as possible.” Techno says as he tilts Ranboo so that he is standing as Techno suggests. Tommy pulls himself to his feet. And Techno shows him what he meant as well. “ now try again.”

And so they do. Tommy doesn’t make the same mistake twice. Instead of chasing after Ranboo, he would wait to find an opening. The way Phil had told him to when he had been teaching Tommy how to defend himself. He never would be able to fight the way Phil had.

He shakes his head free of those thoughts as Ranboo tries to take advantage of them. He tries to mimic what Ranboo had done and dodge but Ranboo just sweeps out and hits him across his chest again.

“Tommy you can’t mimic Ranboo because he has a longer reach and you can’t space out like that it will get you killed. Ranboo, don’t take so long to take an opportunity like that.”

They nod and Tommy stands up. “Again,” Techno says watching with a careful gaze.

Tommy charges again and when Ranboo goes to dodge he follows instead of swiping. When Ranboo swings, he ducks and he finds that he was almost hit with the hilt rather than the blade. And he realizes this is what Techno meant when he told Ranboo he needed to prepare for fighters getting in close because Tommy just shouldered Ranboo and forced him onto the ground before placing a blade to his chest and pushing just a little more than necessary. To get back for the blows he had been dealt before.

“You did well. Ranboo, see what I mean about people getting in close.”

“Ye-yeah,” he says. Winded from Tommy shouldering him.

“And Tommy, good job ducking the hilt. The hilt is almost more dangerous than the blade, especially when they hit the head.”

“Of course.”

“So now that I've seen you fight I think the best way I can help you keep improving, is fighting me,” he says as he pulls out his blade. “Two on one; think you can win?” Tommy and Ranboo share a look.

“We sure as hell can try,” Tommy says as he takes his stance.

Techno laughs loudly. “Then go ahead and try.”

Wilbur walked into the courtyard. He had expected to find a few of the people going to this dinner but he had not expected to find everyone. He walked around. Eret needed to put on the uniform jacket, as did Niki but she seemed to have brought it and set it to the side. Both were meditating with Phil. Probably the magic thing they had been talking about. He hoped it helped them. He looked at Karl who was talking with Fundy. And Tubbo was sketching and seemed to be doing calculations if his furrowed brows were anything to go by. Tommy, Ranboo, and Techno were all practicing sword fighting.

The only people coming to this dinner who weren’t here were Quackity and Schlatt himself.

“Tubbo,” he shouts across the courtyard drawing the attention, not only of the boy he was trying to get the attention of, but everyone. “You might want to change into something a bit more formal.”

“Ugh, do I have to?”

“It’s your call but I think it would make Schlatt more agreeable. You’re prince, this is kind of expected.”

“Fine.” Tubbo stands up rolling the parchment under his arms. “I will see you at dinner.”

Tubbo is mostly gone as Eret, Niki, and Phil stand up and come closer. Fundy and Karl follow suit.

“Eret, Niki, remember your jackets and make sure you look sharp. This is Schlatt we are talking about.”

“Right,” they say in unison before walking off to do that.

“Karl, we need to get you a uniform.” the boy nods. “Tommy, can you help him find one and then wash and comb your hair so it looks less like a sweaty mess.”

“Okay Wilbur. Come on Karl.” Tommy jogs and Karl does his best to keep up. He isn’t sure where Tommy finds that energy.

“Phil, Techno, Ranboo. Please just clean up and look presentable.”

“Alright mate. We’ll do our best.” Phil says and Techno and Ranboo follow Phil while Techno talks to Ranboo about techniques to employ while fighting. Ranboo nods along with each suggestion.

“Fundy, I take it you want to come.”

“I’m going to come.”

Wilbur just sighs. “Alright, but you should at least dress appropriately. Come on let’s go get ready.”

“You’re not going to say no?” Fundy asks suspiciously.

“If I said no, you’re just going to fight back harder until you show up whether I told you you could or not.” He regrettably knew that firsthand from being the one to fight for what he wanted. “So we mind as well set ground rules and get you properly dressed.”

Fundy bounces along after him. “So what will I be wearing?”

“I suppose there isn’t any way I can coax you into transforming back?” Fundy makes a face. “Didn’t think so. In which case a nicer jacket. A cravat if I can find my old ones, you’ll also have to leave the hat at home.”

“Do I have to?”

“Fundy, I don't want you here at all. But I’m willing to be more lenient and take you with but you need to work with me.”

“Fine.”

They get home and Wilbur directs Fundy to wash up and brush his hair tufts back. Meanwhile, Wilbur pulls out a jacket and cravat and helps Fundy into them. They don’t say much to each other through it all. Wil finishes straightening the clothes and he steps back to look at them.

Fundy was going to achieve great things he could tell. “Now there’s my little champion.”

“Dad?”

“Yeah Fundy.”

“Why do you call me that?”

“Because I just know you’ll grow up into something amazing.”

“You mean that?”

“I do.”

Fundy stares up at him searching and perhaps hoping to find the father Wil had been failing to be for the last five years. Neither of them know what to say anymore. Not to each other. “We better go or else we will be late. And Fundy, remember to stand up straight, be polite, and don’t run around. This is a formal event.”

Fundy nods. And they walk together to the dinner. He stares at everyone standing outside the door not wanting to go in until they have to.

Eret and Niki share polite conversations about their meditating earlier that afternoon. Tommy talks with Tubbo as he pokes fun of the attire Tubbo has put on while Tubbo just kind of seems done with the whole situation. Karl leans against a wall and watches on. The L’manburg uniform looks good on him.

“Have any of you seen Technoblade, Phil, or Ranboo?” he asks as Fundy goes over to talk to Karl. They all shake their heads and Wilbur is getting nervous. If they don’t show up this dinner won’t go well at all.

“We’re right here mate,” Phil says as he walks forward with Ranboo and Techno in tow. All of them have cleaned up and Techno has even let the armour stay behind, Ranboo had his hair rebraided, and Phil did something with his hair as well. They look far more formal than he had expected them to. He didn’t miss though that while Techno had left his armour and wristguards behind, Phil still had his wrist guards on.

“You look great.” He says to them because they do they look like they belong and weren’t just traveling around the other day sleeping in the open air and in makeshift shelters.

“So are we ready to go in?” Phil asks again. They all look around and Techno lifts his head and sniffs the air.

“As ready as we’ll ever be,” Eret responds, and so Wil turns to the door and opens it. He sees Quackity already in the room standing next to Schlatt.

“Welcome welcome.” Schlatt bellows as he looks at them all. His eyes landed on Techno. He scans the man over, taking in the size of a legend. If Schlatt weren’t decaying he might have been able to match Techno for imposing size. As it was though, Schlatt just looked frail in comparison.

Schlatt breaks into a laugh before calming himself much to everyone’s confusion. Granted Technoblade takes the reaction in stride refusing to back down or show any sign of weakness to this strange reaction. “Thought I’d try and kill you tonight, it seems I won’t get a chance,” Schlatt says.

“Afraid not,” Techno responds coolly as he plays up his confidence. “After all, Technoblade never dies.”

“Seems like it.” He chuckles again as he shakes his head, “But please take a seat.” Schlatt gestures to a chair for Techno.

“Thank you,'' He replies, clearly not actually going to sit down. But Schlatt doesn’t seem to mind as he had switched his focus to Quackity who was asking Schlatt a question based on the hushed whispers. Most likely about whatever that short interaction was.

“What is it Technoblade?” He hears Tubbo ask just loud enough to be heard. Wilbur looks over as Technoblade pulls Tubbo aside into reasonable privacy. It’s a short conversation whatever it is and ends with Tubbo nodding.

Tubbo walks over to the spot he knows is saved for him and stands behind the chair. Wilbur follows suit standing behind a chair to Tubbo’s right leaving an open spot for what he knows will be Quackity’s seat. Techno stands across from Tubbo to Schlatt’s left. Ranboo stands beside him after Phil insists he take that spot. Fundy comes to stand next to Wil to Wil’s surprise. Fundy doesn’t say anything though simply looking to the head of the table waiting for Schlatt like Wilbur had told him was customary. Karl stands next to Fundy. Tommy ends up taking the seat across from Fundy next to Phil. Eret next to him. And Niki takes the seat left of Eret. Quackity stands behind his seat and Schlatt takes his seat. They all wait. Wait for Schlatt to give them permission.

“What are you all still standing for, take your seats. It’s not a dinner if you don’t sit down.” Schlatt says. And all of them do. Some quicker than others. They never know how formal is too formal with Schlatt.

Techno taps the table drawing Wil’s attention he looks where Techno is looking and sees Tubbo smell his drink before looking at Techno. Tubbo takes a deep breath. What was going on? Schlatt raises his drink, “A toast,” they all raise their cups, “to strange allies.”

They all take a drink. Well except Tubbo. Phil smells his drink before taking a cautious sip. Wil out of curiosity smells his own drink. It smells fine. A little acidic but normal.

“Tubbo, why didn’t you drink?” Schlatt demands.

“I think they gave me the wrong drink,” Tubbo says nervously.

“What did they give you,” Schlatt asks.

“I think it’s your liquor or something. I don’t know for sure though.” Tubbo says as he seems to look at his cup with wary eyes.

“Why’d they give you liquor? What, aren’t you like 12?” Schlatt asks indignantly.

“A little older but yeah,” Tubbo whispers and if Wilbur weren’t sitting on the edge of his seat trying to figure out what was going on he might have missed it.

“Well give it here.” Schlatt says, taking the drink from in front of Tubbo, “I’m not letting perfectly good liquor go to waste.”

“Schlatt wait,” Tubbo begins but Schlatt has already taken a gulp before he takes it away from his lips.

“What is this? This is sweet. You sure it wasn’t meant for you?” Schlatt starts a coughing fit. He takes a deep breath and he looks at the cup. “Oh. ha ha.” Schlatt starts laughing and as it ends he says something that makes every head turn to Technoblade. “So it was poisoned huh?”

Technoblade seems unfazed as if he knew this was going to happen. He has his eyes closed and slowly opens them.

Quackity is the one to ask the burning question.

“What have you done?”

Karl sat next to Fundy in Wilbur’s meeting. They shared pleasant conversations as Wilbur pulled out a couple papers and read them over. This was a huge step for Karl. He needed to be close to those who influenced the future so he could influence them. If everything went well he could stop the end of the world and maybe save everyone along the way. Quackity looked annoyed as he waited for the meeting to start.

Eret and Niki walk in and take their seats as Niki pats her pocket and Eret looks at the map. They have been doing what they need to do. Which means the ravine has been found. Karl needs to make sure it is properly protected. He also knew Niki did an excellent job collecting food stores but it took one determined arsonist to take that away. They chat quietly to each other as they all wait for the last person to show up. Tommy bounced his leg, he was nervous, which was fair. Tommy, Tommy had been one of the few people who had caught wind of something being wrong in the first time round. He catches Karl watching and glances at him before looking back at the door.

Tubbo walks in and Karl can’t help but stare. Tubbo had just talked to Schlatt and had come back with the results. He looked shaken and worn. All Karl could think was he was too young to be looking like that.

But then again it wouldn’t be the first time.

Tubbo stood in front of his kingdom. A crown now resting on his head. The coronation was not a celebration. Not truly. Not for Tubbo, not for his friends, and not even for the people who hated Schlatt.

It was hard to celebrate when everything was falling apart. Even the sky was overcast with doubt. Many could not help to think Tubbo would be the last king of this nation one way or another. Either the kingdom fell or Tubbo did, maybe both.

Karl looked at Tubbo as he stood tall trying to fill the role that was too big for him. As people applauded their king out of expectation.

Tubbo stepped down the platform and as was custom everyone bowed as their king passed. When Karl raised his head again Tubbo was gone. He looked to Tommy and they both looked to Wilbur. Wilbur was looking off into nothing, a smile growing on his lips. This wasn’t the Wilbur he had known. And Karl couldn’t help but think it was too late to bring him back.

They all walked to where they knew Tubbo would be after the ceremony. They stared at the boy defeated by his birthright. The scar wrapping his neck and face was a reminder of what Eret had done. Of the world they lived in, and the one Tubbo was expected to lead in. It was a fool’s errand.

“Tubbo.” Wilbur said, opening his arms and walking forward. “King Tubbo. How does it feel?” Wilbur asks throwing an arm around Tubbo’s shoulder.

“Wilbur we both know I didn’t want this,” Tubbo says as he pulls Wilbur’s arm off of him. He turns and walks away from the broken man. It’s only a matter of time before they all break.

“But that doesn’t matter, you are king, Tubbo.” --- says, sounding defeated. Eret had been their oldest friend and for him to betray them; well it took its toll on everyone. --- was just hit the hardest.

“We all know I’m not cut out to lead when things are going well let alone when it’s all falling apart. What am I supposed to do? Drink myself to an early grave like Schlatt did?” It’s loud and echoes in their skulls long after it stops echoing in the room. “Maybe then I can avoid the problems plaguing this kingdom just like Schlatt did.”

“Tubbo, you, you don’t mean that… right?” Tommy sounds scared, desperate even. “Schlatt was wrong, we all know that right. He shouldn’t have left you in this mess. He should be the one here, not you. We know that right?”

Tubbo sighs and then turns to look at them. Look at Tommy. “You’re right. I don’t mean it. But I'm not cut out to be king either.”

“We need a king, Tubbo.” --- says with a tiredness that reaches their very soul. “We need you to be there. Or else, no one will have hope. And this kingdom’s destruction is assured.”

“But I don’t even know what to do, ---. I can't do anything.” They place a hand on his shoulder.

“But you don’t have to do it alone, Tubbo. We’re here to help you.” They said with the most sincerity Karl has heard.

The tears slowly build in Tubbo’s eyes before he falls into --- and they hold him stroking his hair. “Promise you won’t leave me.”

They rest their head on top of his. “I promise, Tubbo.”

“You aren’t Schlatt, you don’t need to do this alone,” Tommy says walking up to his friend and resting a hand on his shoulder.

Wilbur stands off to the side silently looking on like a specter, that creepy smile never leaving his face. Karl knows he will be the next to fall and he had a feeling Wilbur wouldn’t be going down quietly.

He feared what would happen. He didn’t know what they would do when it finally did happen. Eret had been painful the first and most brutal loss. And the fulfilling of ---’s warning. A traitor in all senses of the word.

Schlatt had never really been a glowing example or symbol. He had always been a broken man. But at least he had been alive. Now, his death was just showing it wasn’t just him that was broken. Everything was fracturing and it wouldn’t take much to shatter it.

Tubbo was just the latest in line of breaking people.

One more break and they crumble. He looks at Wilbur. Don’t break yet he pleads. They need to fix some of the cracks before he does.

But now Wilbur wasn’t cracking. Neither was Eret if what he had figured out was right. But Schlatt was still breaking and Karl was scared that maybe Tubbo still would as well. Being king had not been kind to the boy. “Alright everyone is here. Let’s get started.” Wilbur starts as he holds up a paper “First order of business, the warning.” Tubbo looks tired at the reminder. But Karl sees something else in the boy’s eyes. Something that wasn’t there when he had seen Tubbo the first time round.

Karl felt the flutter in his head. He just needed to push a little more. He could do this.

At least he hoped he could.

Chapter Text

Techno had had no intention of going to this dinner. Not really. He didn’t want to have to deal with Schlatt, didn’t want to be the subject of political expectation. He had told Phil as such as Phil had braided Techno’s hair so it was free of debris and tangles.

“So why are you going?” He had asked.

“The voices, Phil, they are telling me something bad is going to happen. That someone is going to die. I don’t know who or how. I don’t even know if it’s going to happen, but there is a chance they are right. And with how many are telling me it feels more likely.” Techno said as he took off excess armour. If there was going to be an attack tonight he wanted to make sure it was tonight and that it ended tonight. And if they saw him as unready for battle they would be more likely to attack. He hadn’t removed all of it. He wasn’t a fool. He glamoured what he considered crucial so that it was nothing more than what he wore underneath.

“I see, well I hope they are over exaggerating. If not, I've got your back.” Phil said as he finished with Techno’s hair. “Now come on. We need to fetch Ranboo and head over there.”

Now though he was happy he had come. Everyone was staring at him as he listened for any sign that the attacker was still here waiting. Schlatt was dying but he couldn’t do anything about that now. Now he needed to make sure the person they were targeting made it through this alive. He closed his eyes to focus on hearing. He picked up something. He opens his eyes and places his hand on his sword.

Quackity glares at him with fury and seethes anger as he asks, “What have you done?”

He doesn’t answer, not as the voices start to chant. “Blood for the blood god.” was their cry as they realize with him that the attacker is still here. He hears it the click of armour and the unsheathing of a weapon. He hears the subtle clicks of boots charging.

He pulls out his sword and leaps over the table the slashing at the air above Tubbo’s head. Metal meets thin air with the sound and feel of swords clashing.

“Invisible? Blood for the blood god. Where’s the coward? Blood. Blood for the blood god. Kill. death. Blood for the blood god. End it here. Blood for the blood god. Blood for the blood god. Blood for the blood god.” The voices say as the pressure under his sword is released as the attacker steps back.

He had always hated invisibility. It was always just annoying to deal with no matter what side of it you were on. He jumps off the table, over Tubbo who is still ducking from Techno’s first strike. He’s glad the kid didn’t ask questions had taken what Techno had told him at face value and done it. Otherwise, he would have been the one poisoned and dying and not Schlatt.

“Wilbur, Tommy, take Tubbo somewhere safe,” Techno says as he listens for movement. They barely say anything except in hushed tones to accomplish the goal set out for them. He hears the footsteps go to follow them and he reaches out to grab them, whoever they are. Whoever they are they don’t say a word as they spin around and slash at Techno. It cuts across his nose. He pulls them closer and tries to impale them but it seems he had grabbed a cloak as it goes limp in his hand and he is left with nothing to attack.

He follows them matching them turn for turn until they stop. He isn’t sure where. But they are here. They can see him but the moment they move he will know where they are. They stand there for who knows how long as it slowly dawns on Techno that caution can dampen sound. He moves forward and swings and he hears something leap out the window and away.

“Techno get him. Techno he’s getting away. Blood for the blood god. Blood. Blood for the blood god. Kill him. Get him. Blood for the blood god. Blood for the blood god.” He can’t follow them. Not anymore. He walks back to the people he had left behind. To Phil.

He walks in and sees Schlatt breathing slowly. Phil is at his side trying to figure out if there is something that can save Schlatt. Schlatt says something about how he feels and Phil’s face drops he knows now too that there is nothing that can save him.

“What the hell was that Technoblade?” Quackity demands.

The voices are displeased with everything, with him letting the mystery assassin escape, to Schlatt dying, to Phil looking sad, to Tubbo being threatened to Quackity yelling.

“A failed assassination. Or did you not see what happened.”

“Oh really, and who was behind it.” Technoblade can hear the accusation in his tone.

“I don’t have time for this.” He says as he reaches down for where he remembers dropping the cloak. He picks it up rubbing it between his fingers. He hands it to Eret. “Here, this will tell you when they stop being invisible. See if you can find them before they get too far away.” he grabs Niki; Karl and Fundy follow after them.

“You think you can just boss people around because you are strong?” Quackity says trying to get under Techno’s skin.

In reality, though he was just another voice. A voice that was angry at things. He didn’t need to waste time on one angry voice. “Ranboo come with me we are going to go look for any clues that may have been left behind. See if we can find how he got in.”

“Alright,” Ranboo says as he walks up to Techno.

The voices hum with things to check for and places to check. Meanwhile, a new voice louder for its place in reality, follows after him trying to cut him with barbed words and pointed accusations.

He didn’t want this to be a fear he would have to deal with for weeks. He isn’t sure he can handle the paranoia the voices would give him.

Phil isn’t sure how he came to be left alone with Schlatt. Isn’t sure why he is holding a man in his arms that he barely knows. Telling him that things will work out.

It’s all a lie though. He does remember Schlatt. Or a person like them. A person who wasn’t agreeable. Someone who found the love of their life. Someone wrought with grief who did questionable things in their pain.

He misses his brother.

He misses his Trixten.

“Why are you still here? I’m a dead man?” Schlatt asks as Phil feels a heartbeat slowly dwindle.

“No one should die alone.” He tells him because how do you explain that you were remembering those you didn’t get to say goodbye to.

“It was my every intention to die alone,” Schlatt says. “Locked myself away to do it.” A laugh, “Ironic that I die at a dinner with my advisors and guests.”

“Perhaps it’s fate,” Phil says.

“Maybe. I just can’t seem to wrap my head around why an Elytrian would care about anyone who didn’t show them kindness.”

Phil freezes, “How did-”

“Tommy told me. Thought he should be honest with me. He was afraid I would find out. He tried to assure me that Wil wasn’t a threat though because he didn’t remember any of it.” Schlatt closes his eyes. “I never really cared about it though. I didn’t care about anything that didn’t directly affect me most of the time.”

“I see.”

“You must have watched plenty of people die.”

Images flash of friends and neighbors. Of death and bloodshed. Of foreigners with blades in their grasp. He remembers a blade in his own hand. He takes a breath, “More than any one person should.”

“Than it’s strange you made a companion of Technoblade a man who death and bloodshed follow.” Schlatt takes deep breaths his body trying to fight off death.

“Maybe.”

“I remind you of someone don’t I?” He chuckles, “The look in your eyes,” he says as a means of explanation. “It makes sense that you’d be here then.” Phil doesn’t have any words to say. “I have a favor then.” He takes another breath. At least it was a gentle death, Phil thought. “I’d like to die with my love.”

He knows Schlatt’s love is dead. “Alright.” He loops Schlatt’s arm over his shoulder and helps him to his feet. He’s the only thing keeping Schlatt standing. “Direct me to where they are.”

And he does. It’s not much. And reminds Phil of everything he has lost. The moon is bright when they reach an open garden a few graves live here almost certainly of past royalty.

He isn’t sure how to feel about all of this. On the one hand, he is watching a man die in his arms. On the other, he is being reunited with those already dead.

“I’ll be with you soon Eztia. My love. I’m sorry I couldn’t be the man you thought I could be.” Schlatt’s feet give out from under him and Phil helps him down slowly. “Thank you Phil for giving me this.”

“Thank you for protecting my sons even knowing what they were.”

“Don’t mention it. It was more of Eztia than it was me.”

“Thank them for me then.”

“I will.” They sit there Schlatt’s arm still wrapped around Phil as Phil held on to Schlatt.

“I wish you safe passage to the void then Schlatt.” Schlatt smiles. His breathing slows. His heartbeat a whisper.

“You know I hated that you found your family alive again, but now I would like to congratulate you on being reunited with your loved ones. It really is something worth celebrating.”

“I guess I have a favor too. If you see my Trixten tell them I miss them every day and I’ve never stopped loving them.”

“I think I can do that.” they sit there in silence staring at a grave. Schlatt fades out. His heartbeat gone. His eyes lose their light. His body is slowly sapped of its warmth. The night is young as the moon slowly rises further and further into the inky sky. The stars are bright and light up the world. He likes to think the night sky is what the void looks like. Black and expansive but dotted with little lights of the past lives. Collecting in its infinite depths.

Lady Death claims another soul for Lord Inanis. And he is left alive. He isn’t sure whether Death is being kind or cruel to him by not taking him. He unwraps Schlatt from him gently lying the man on the earth.

He kneels there for a moment. Unsure what to do. What was there to do. Schlatt was dead. Did he leave the man here? Did he wait for someone to come?

He needed to make sure no one else had died. He stood, staring at a man who had found solace in death. This was Schlatt’s happy ending.

Phil took in a deep breath of the night air. “The void lives on in me. Death is not your end.” Phil mutters the Elytrian burial rite.

He walks away leaving Schlatt there while he goes to look for the others. They deserve to know.

That and he doesn’t want to relive the hardest moments of his life. He isn’t sure he’ll ever be ready to be alone again.

He walks back down the halls his boot clicking on the stone and echoing off the walls.

Tonight was doing him no favors. He took a deep breath as he stood in the hall. He sees Wilbur, Tommy, and Tubbo walking down the hall back towards the dinner abandoned by its guests.

“Phil, what happened?” Tommy asked.

“Whoever attacked ran off. Eret and a few others went off to try and find them. Techno is looking around for clues with Ranboo. And Schlatt…” he isn’t sure if anyone will care. No one seemed particularly fond of Schlatt. So why does it feel like this will hit everyone in ways that may break them?

“Died.“ Tubbo finished

“Yeah.”

“Where is he?” Wilbur asked.

“He asked to die beside his love.”

“That should have been me,” Tubbo says with hardly any emotion the reality of it hitting him. “That poison was for me.”

“How did you know?” Tommy asked.

“Techno warned me. He told me if my drink smelled overly sweet not to drink it. To come up with an excuse not to drink it if need be.”

“How did Techno know?” Wil asks fear painting his tone as he asks Phil. Phil isn’t sure what to say. He can’t tell them about the voices. It’s not his place. “How did he know?”

“I’ve seen what that poison can do. I knew before the door opened that the sweet smell in the air wasn’t safe.” Techno tells them all as he walks down the hall to join them.

Quackity has given up at trying to use his voice to grate and berate Techno and has resigned himself to judgmental and angry silence.

“What poison?” Tommy asks.

“It has multiple names, Death’s Kiss, Wasp’s Honey, Cursed Sugar, take your pick. But two of the most popular are Dragon’s Breath for being ,theoretically, strong enough to kill a dragon, and Sweet Release as it has been known to many as the gentlest death one will ever receive. A sweet taste followed by your heart slowly stopping, a deep sleep you simply never wake from. Whether it was a blessing from Lady Death to ease suffering or a curse is still debated among scholars, fighters, and common folk alike.” Techno explains. “It takes an incredibly talented, blessed healer to save anyone from its grasp so I think in all of history two people have survived it.”

“Why me?” Tubbo asked. “Why were they targeting me?” Tubbo asked desperate and scared.

Tubbo looks at Techno but Techno doesn’t respond. So Phil does. “Tubbo, Schlatt was going to die with how he was acting. With you dead, the kingdom is kingless.” Tubbo stares up at him with wide eyes. Phil looks to Techno and Tubbo follows his gaze. “All while the king killer was within your walls.”

“It was to divide us and destroy any partnership that we might have developed,” Wilbur says. “They wanted to tear L’Manburg apart.”

“They would have succeeded,” Tommy says.

“And all because I died,” Tubbo says. It was heavy. Tubbo realizing he was that crucial. “But Schlatt died. Doesn’t that still do what they want?”

“No,” Quackity says. “Schlatt was already dying; we all saw it. You on the other hand were young and healthy. And the kingdom falls apart with no leader, not necessarily a young one.”

“Which means they will probably be back,” Ranboo says. “They will try again. Right?”

Everyone looks at Tubbo as they realize this is probably only the beginning for him. Techno takes a breath, “Unfortunately for them, they no longer have the element of surprise. They won’t succeed.”

Phil smiled as Techno stared off into the night. He had yet to see anyone die while under Techno’s careful watch.

Schlatt was dead. But now they all had a non-theoretical common foe.

The night was cold as Fundy returned. Eret and Karl looked tired. Niki too. He didn’t understand it. Sure the person who had attacked them was gone but they would get another chance.

“Fundy,” Dad says as he runs to wrap Fundy in a tight hug. “You can’t just run off like that.” Fundy wanted to argue back but he bit his tongue when he felt just how tightly dad’s grip was and the slight tremble in his hands.

Fundy looks up at grandpa, Tubbo, Tommy, halfman, and Techno(that name is sour even in his mind.) and they are all some combination of sad and scared. He doesn’t understand it. “Why? What happened?”

Dad pulls him tighter before pulling away to look at him. Everyone else shares glances.

“You remember what Schlatt said at dinner? About poison?”

He did. So he nods.

“Well, that poison killed him,” Dad tells him, his eyes searching Fundy’s.

“What?” Because dying only happened to people Fundy didn’t know. It didn’t affect him.

“He’s gone, for good. He’s asleep and he won’t be waking up.” Dad explains and well it doesn’t feel real. Doesn’t feel right. He knows what dad is saying. He understands it but, but it doesn’t feel like it’s true.

Because, because if it happened to Schlatt it could happen to dad, to grandpa, to Tommy, and Tubbo, and Eret. And they weren’t supposed to leave him, not like that. They couldn’t die, it wasn’t allowed.

“He can’t be,” Fundy says.

“Fundy. It doesn’t work like that.”

“He can’t be because if he is then that means you could die, or Tommy, and you aren’t allowed to do that. You can't leave me. You can’t.” He curls his hands in on themselves and feels his claws dig into his palms. He feels the tears build in his eyes. No, no, death, death wasn’t supposed to happen to him it wasn’t supposed to.

“I’m not going to leave you Fundy. But I can’t lose you either. And that means I need to protect this country the best that I can.”

He digs his face into dad’s chest. “Tell me you’re lying and that no one died.”

“I wish I were,” he says as he strokes Fundy’s head. His embrace is warm. Fundy starts to sob. He didn’t care about Schlatt, not really. But he wasn’t here anymore.

Dad starts to hum aimlessly as he tries to soothe him. He hates that it took something as far away as death to bring them closer, to give Fundy what he had wanted.

“Fundy, maybe you should go home and try to get some rest,” dad says. Fundy just shakes his head against dad’s jacket. He isn’t ready to leave. What if someone else dies? He needs to be here to make sure no one else dies. Dad sighs, “Alright.” He picks Fundy up, holding him close. He starts walking. “Techno did you find anything that could give us information?”

“There are bootprints along the edge of hallways and, from the little we saw, all across the rafters. Chances are they overheard about the dinner and saw a perfect opportunity.” Techno says keeping up with dad pace for pace. Fundy feels so drained that he can’t even be angry at Technoblade. They are back where they were having dinner. Fundy feels just how hungry he is, they never did get to eat.

But that sickeningly sweet smell makes him want to spit out the air. He likes sweet things but this was too much. He isn’t sure he could eat anything with that smell in the air. He digs his nose into dad’s jacket. Anything to dampen the smell. “Fundy you okay?” he asks.

“It smells so sweet,” he says.

He hears the small mutterings that had been accompanying them fall away. He turns around to see everyone looking at him. “How long have you been able to smell that?” Grandpa asks.

“Uhm for a while?”

“I guess the better question is where did you start smelling it?”

“Uhm, down the hall I could smell something sweet but it got really strong when we got in this room.” Fundy points down the hall trying to show them without leaving the safety of dad’s arms.

“That sweet smell is the poison,” Techno says.

“Oh,” Fundy says because what is he supposed to say. He smelt the poison long before anyone else. Maybe he could have warned Schlatt. Maybe no one would have died.

“So what does that mean?” Tommy asks. “It feels important.”

“It means Fundy and Techno have the most sensitive sense of smell, Fundy has a slightly more sensitive one,” Grandpa explains. “It means if they smell something odd we should listen to them even if we don’t smell it.”

“Alright,” dad says. “You got that Fundy if you smell something strange tell us okay?”

“O-okay.” Fundy stutters nervously because he didn’t know what was strange but he could try. And wait, Techno knew; Techno had smelled it? “Wait. Techno why didn’t you tell Schlatt? Why didn’t you stop him from dying?” He growls out at Techno, the tears streaming down his face in full force. He knew; he should have warned Schlatt.

“I didn’t tell Schlatt because one, he wasn’t going to listen to me and two, because I only needed to tell the target, which I did.” Techno bites back.

“Wait who was the target?” Eret asks.

“Eret, who’s cup did Schlatt drink from?” Niki asks. Fundy furrows his brow before following Niki and Eret’s gaze.

“Tubbo?” Fundy asks. Tubbo looks older, scared, tired. He almost died tonight. Fundy almost lost Tubbo.

“And he’s still alive,” Techno says, crossing his arms.

“Okay but what now?” Tubbo asks. “I’m alive. Do we go through with a coronation? Do we tell the public that Schlatt died? What about if I get attacked again what then? What do we do?”

“We need to tell the people and we need to crown a new king,” Quackity says. “So we need to do those things as soon as possible.”

“Alright Quackity.” grandpa says. “But we also should be thinking about keeping Tubbo as well as everyone else safe. So I think it’s better we leave Technoblade out of any public recognition.”

“Oh no no no, the people deserve to know.”

“Quackity I agree with da- Phil on this one,” Dad says. “Technoblade just saved Tubbo’s life and we know that but other people won’t see it that way and it will cause chaos which is what the attacker wants in the first place. We can't give that to them.”

“We can protect Tubbo and you guys but we can’t do that if people are attacking us for being here,” grandpa says.

“I agree,” Niki says. “We need them now more than ever and if the people thought Techno was in any way to blame we’d be at a disadvantage.”

“You really think it’s a good idea not to tell everyone that Technoblade is here?” Quackity yells at them. “You have got to be kidding me. It’s Technoblade. The people have a right to know he is here.”

“Quackity,” Tubbo says.

“Yes, Tubbo?”

“Everyone’s right. We can’t tell them, not right away, not now.” Tubbo says and Quackity swallows whatever it was he was going to say. “We’ll tell them about Schlatt, we will do a public coronation but knowledge of Technoblade is staying within these walls.”

“Understood.”

Everyone looks around. In the quiet, the sweetness burns Fundy’s nose. He sneezes and digs his face into dad’s jacket again. Dad sighs. “We should go home. I think we all need a proper night’s rest and some time to think and calm down. We will talk more tomorrow but for now, good night.”

People mutter goodbyes and they leave, the gentle bounce of walking slowly lulling Fundy to sleep.

Punz took deep breaths as he had escaped the search and counterattack. He ran a hand through his hair. Techno was stronger than he had thought. And smarter than most gave him credit for. He had lured Punz in and Punz knew it. Understated the fact that there was poison and Punz knew it. He had expected the stares of accusation but Punz had thought he would defend himself but he had waited for Punz to take his last opportunity.

And he was fast and had more sensitive hearing than Punz would have thought. He had fought and held him off while he hadn’t even seen his enemy. Had forced Punz to lose his cloak to stop a blade from finding his heart.

He had missed his target and lost his cloak and he wouldn’t be able to get another chance to kill that stupid prince.

Dream wouldn’t be happy. But Punz couldn’t afford to die. Nothing was worth risking his life over. No amount of money or promises of glory would convince him to die for Dream.

He would just have to hope Dream had another plan and wouldn’t be too upset. And even if he was he would die either way. Only one death would be more painful. He would take Dream’s rationalism over Technoblade’s bloodlust any day.

Chapter Text

Tubbo had hoped to wake up blissfully unaware, with no recollection of what had happened the night before. He wanted a few moments of nothing before it all came crashing back down. But he didn’t get that, the moment he had opened his eyes he saw Schlatt dead.

Had remembered that if Techno hadn’t stopped him he would be dead instead of Schlatt. He would have seen his parents again. He sat up and looked around his room. The windows had been locked, as had the door, after no less than 5 people had searched his room. Techno had even rammed into his door to make sure it would hold out. Which luckily, it had. Tommy, Wilbur, and Eret had all switched rooms to be closer to make sure they would be available should Tubbo be attacked again.

He heard a knock at a door and he got up to go answer before he hesitated. “It’s me.” and Tubbo recognised that as Wil’s voice. He opened the door after grabbing the dagger given to him by Phil last night to keep himself safe. “You sleep alright, your highness?”

“Don’t call me that unless you absolutely need to, it makes me seem all high and mighty when really we both know I’m still a kid.”

“Alright, Tubbo. I’ll be honest it’s a bit too stuffy for my liking as well, it’s hard to think of you as king.”

“I’m glad I’m not the only one. But to answer your question I slept fine, wish I hadn’t woken up so soon. It was nice not having last night clouding my thoughts.”

“Are you okay?”

“I’m alive so…”

“But are you alright?”

“I’m not ready Wilbur.”

“That’s fine,” Techno said as he walked into view. “Glad to see you are still alive Tubbo.”

“What do you mean that’s fine? Big Q was already talking about me getting crowned as soon as possible. I’ll be king before the end of the week.”

“Funny thing about being a king during wartime though is that usually your general will be in charge and will basically just be checking with you to make sure you agree and give your permission.”

“Wait, me?” Wil asks. “But I’m not- Tubbo... Me?”

Tubbo snorts out a laugh at Wil being completely baffled by the fact that he is ‘in charge’.

“It’ll be like nothing has changed Wil, Schlatt basically let you run the place.” Tubbo points out.

“Except now you get the final say Tubbo.”

“Ugh, don’t remind me. Also shouldn’t we focus on Schlatt’s funeral before we worry about my coronation?”

“We don’t have time, Tubbo,” Quackity says walking up to them as well, ignoring Techno as he walks past him to address Tubbo. “We need to focus more on you as there is enough work that Schlatt didn’t do that you need to address. So yes while we need to think about his funeral, the more important thing is getting you the crown and in a place of authority.”

Tubbo feels like everything he has learned about being a king is slowly dripping out his ears. He stares at Quackity who is standing straight and looking at him. He looks Tubbo up and down and Tubbo can only feel inadequate. “Get dressed. We need to get to work.”

Quackity turns and walks away before Tubbo can get a word in. “but- I don’t know how to do anything.” Tubbo says meekly. He doesn’t remember anything he learned and he can’t read anything without it taking hours and getting a headache. He doesn’t think he can do this.

“Tubbo.” he looks at Techno who is looking at him with a soft gaze. Since when did Techno look at people like that? Since when did he feel unsafe with Quackity’s judging gaze. “Until you figure things out for your own I will give you this simplified version of what you need to do.”

“Al-alright.”

“As king, it is your duty to ensure two things for you people, one is safety, the other is happiness. You can’t give them the second without ensuring the first. Listen to Wilbur, he will advise you on how to keep them safe, but let Quackity offer his two cents as it is his job to advise on their happiness. If Wilbur oversteps his bounds to try and create a military state that will rob people of their happiness it is Quackity’s job to call him out on it. They will provide you with your options and offer what they think is the best solution. You can offer your own ideas which they will have to evaluate but ultimately your job is to make a choice between two decisions.” Techno says as he uses his fingers and hands to sort of mime along with what he was saying. He was staring at Tubbo. Looking him in the eyes trying to see if he understood.

And the weird part is he did, it made sense and he felt like he could finally manage being king. “Yeah, alright, I think I can do that.” he looks at Wilbur, who apparently, is the person he needs to be listening to the most right now, big Q not is going to like that, who nods as well with his brows set in determination. “But uhm, how do you know what it’s like to you know, be king.”

“I’ve seen many political systems, and I’ve looked at what makes them good. Some people want a ruler and I respect that but I want to make sure they are being the best king they can be. And that means their people are safe and happy. It’s observation and studying not really anything special.” Techno says brushing away any possible praise for his advice.

“Alright, well thank you Technoblade.” he looks past Techno to where Quackity went. He rolls his head back, “I should follow him shouldn’t I.”

Techno snorts, “You should, but in the end, you are king, your royalness.” Techno says with an over-exaggerated bow.

Tubbo smiles, as Wil snickers into his hand.

“I‘ll go get changed and follow after him, after all, he does have a point Schlatt didn’t do much. If I want to see this nation thrive that means I need to step up and take responsibility.”

“Of course, Tubbo,” Wil says with a smile and a nod.

“Just don’t forget you are part of this kingdom too, which means you can invest in your own happiness a little too,” Techno says as he walks away.

Tubbo smiles. He thinks things might be alright. After all, he has such amazing people backing him up and supporting him.

Tommy watched as Tubbo was pulled around by Quackity. A couple people also walked up to him trying to gain his attention. Tubbo was doing his best to address everything and keep up with the pace. But even so, Tommy could tell Tubbo was getting overwhelmed.

“You knew this was going to happen,” Philza says beside him.

“I know but I don’t think either of us thought it was going to be this soon.” because how could he say he didn’t know this was coming. How could he say he didn’t know Tubbo would move on to bigger, brighter things and leave him behind. How could he say he didn’t know he would wind up alone again.

“Tommy breathe,” Phil says and Tommy realizes just how quickly he was breathing.

Tommy takes a deep breath. “I know what you are thinking, and you aren’t being left behind. Maybe they are pulling ahead a little but they will wait for you. Wilbur will always be there when you need him, Tubbo will be there when he can, and I’m here now, and we will continue to be there because you are there for us. Have faith in us.”

“Phil I, I wish I could but, I can’t shake the feeling that the world keeps turning and I’m standing still.”

“That makes sense Tommy, but then again you seemed to pull far ahead as just a child. We both know you were forced to grow up too soon.”

Tommy closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. Phil wraps his wing, cloak glamour, around him, giving him some privacy. “Do you think we could work on my seeing shit today? I want to feel like I’m progressing on something.”

“Sure. Why don’t we step away to someplace more private.” Phil says offering his hand. Tommy takes it without hesitation and Phil leads him away to a place quiet and free of prying eyes. Phil spreads his wings and Tommy smiles as he takes Phil’s other hand. Phil takes him up to the sky. The world is far below him and wide and beautiful. He takes a deep breath of the fresh cool air as the breeze bites his skin in a way that is purely refreshing. Phil flies to the top of the castle and sets Tommy down his feet placed safely beneath him. Phil lands and sits down his feet hanging over the edge. Tommy follows suit.

“I’m sorry about Wil,” Tommy says as he looks to where the sky meets the ground.

“It’s not your fault Tommy, we both know what Wil is like, it was his choice whether you helped him or not, does not shift any blame on you,” Phil says looking out over the world his gaze soft. “If anything I should be thanking you for staying by his side when he was alone in this world.”

“But if it weren’t for me you and Wil.”

“Would still be running and hunted, and most likely dead.” Phil cuts him off. “We can’t know what the future would have held for us had things been different, but Tommy I wouldn’t trade you for all the safety in the world. You’re my son, even if it isn’t by blood. So don’t fight me on this Tommy. You have done so much more for me and Wil than you can even comprehend.”

“But-”

“No buts, you sell yourself short Tommy, you always have. I know we haven’t always seen eye to eye Tommy, but trust me on this one, you made our life better.” Phil looks at him and Tommy knows Phil isn’t lying. Phil runs his fingers through Tommy’s hair before pulling him close and kissing the top of his head, “and I will remind you of that fact however many times you need me to.”

Tommy pulls his head away and looks out over the world again, afraid to look at Phil right now. Afraid he might break down and lose the image he has been building for himself. “Thank you Phil.”

They sit there breathing in the air for a moment, listening to the chatter far below. “Alright, so where do we start,” Tommy asks. He wants to be stronger, he wants to know what he is looking at. He has a gift that could help them if he could just better use it. If he hadn’t brushed off what he had seen, if he hadn’t frozen, he could have helped Technoblade take down Tubbo’s attacker. Could have stopped the attack altogether.

“Close, your eyes and meditate. You remember how to do that right.”

“Yeah.” Tommy groans; he had never really liked the sit still and let your thoughts drain away thing.

“We will do that for a couple minutes and then I will go through some magic I learned from as many disciplines as I have access to. We will get you familiar with disciplines and then look at specific spells to see how precise you can get. That sound good?”

“Yeah sure. I mean ask you for help because I didn’t know what to do and I can’t really do it alone even if I did so yeah.” Tommy says already trying to sit in a comfortable position so he can start meditating to clear his thoughts.

“Alright mate, then let’s start,” Phil says as he closes his eyes and starts taking deep breaths to clear his thoughts. Tommy watches Phil for a moment as he sees Phil’s magical aura slowly dim as he exhaled, almost as if the magic was draining from his body. Tommy would have to ask Phil what that was and how he did it, later. Right now he wanted to be able to identify different magic. After all, whatever Karl did magic-wise is important, and if he could figure it out maybe he could understand whether Karl's intentions were good or not.

So Tommy looks away from Phil, closes his eyes, and takes a deep breath collecting all his thoughts, fears, anxieties, anything that could drag him down and set them outside his body as Phil had told him to do however long ago it was now. He felt himself feel lighter, empty.

He opened his eyes to see Phil had turned to face him his eyes opened as well. “Alright let’s start with the elements as you are the most likely to see those.”

“Alright.”

Phil held out his hands, gathered water into his hands, and slowly moved it around. Tommy watched and observed, as Phil let the water fall onto a bit of dirt that had settled on the roof and watched as a small amount of moss grew followed by a dandelion. Phil pulled the air and the dandelion burst apart. Phil pulled one into his fingers and Tommy watched as Phil took a deep breath and saw the small piece ignite into a small flame.

“Alright, so you saw what each element looked like let’s see if you can identify them without a visual cue. Or before I actually use it.”

“Alright. Let’s do this.”

And so Phil smiled as he started. Tommy observed his hands and watched as he switched from element to element and he did his best to name them as quickly and accurately as possible.

George sat in the quiet of his house, basking in the tranquility this place brought. He closed his eyes just listening to the sounds of wildlife around them. He was startled out of this peace when Sapnap returned from his hunting trip. Although returned was a bit too gentle a word when the man was bloody, hurt, and barely conscious and being carried in by a complete stranger. George rushed over to Sapnap looping his arm under the man’s other arm to get him to a place he could lie down. He could deal with the stranger later.

He laid Sapnap down on the couch since it was the nearest piece of furniture. As soon as Sapnap was in no fear of falling off the stranger rushed to set down his bag. He dug through the leather pouches and had George been a little less in shock he probably would have said something. As it was the stranger pulled a book out of his bag and pushed George out of the way.

“Woah, what the hell are you doing,” George said to which the stranger pushed the book into his hands as he turned to kneel next to Sapnap. George flabbergasted looked at the title of the book, Advanced Healing for the Magically Gifted. George looked at the stranger again. If he was a healer he could help and if he had intentions to harm either of them he would have done it by this point. “What do you need me to do?”

The stranger stood up and just pushed him out the door.

George had not been expecting much today, but this definitely wasn’t something he ever expected to happen. On the list of unexpected things that could happen, he had Bad shows up to try and get him to spend time with whatever it was he was calling an egg. He had Sapnap left him alone to go somewhere else, he had Dre comes back normal, Dre comes back and tries to take him back with him, some murderous anarchist comes to their house looking for blood, someone in the kingdom finds them and they reveal their location to others. Any number of things but some random healer kicking him out of his house to heal Sapnap without saying a word was not on that list. Which makes it truly unexpected.

He sat there on his front porch hoping that Sapnap would be fine. What had happened to him out there? It wasn’t like he couldn’t handle himself. No, he was incredibly skilled with a sword. So what had hurt him like that? Maybe it was Dream coming back, or it was Bad or Antfrost. Or some random murder. That was always a risk living in an anarchist kingdom, was that you really had to trust the people around you and be able to defend yourself against those you didn’t.

In which case he needed to be ready to bolt as soon as Sapnap was able to walk. He started making a mental list of things they would need before they left.

After a while, though the door opened again and George looked at the stranger shoulders drooped in what read as exhaustion but which also could be sadness.

“Is Sapnap okay?” George asked worry tinting his voice.

The stranger nodded ushering George next to the now healed man. Or somewhat healed man. “Why isn’t he fully healed?”

The stranger shook his head.

“Why haven’t you said anything?” George asked.

The stranger shook his hand across his neck.

“You can’t speak?” George asked.

The stranger nodded.

“Oh well, that makes things a bit more complicated. Uhm.”

The stranger snaps his fingers to get George’s attention before miming writing something down.

“Oh right, uhm.” he rummages around and eventually finds a writing pad and a pencil before handing them to the stranger.

George stands awkwardly waiting for the stranger to write whatever he needed to write down, silently observing him. He appears like a young man, although with the leather cloak and the layers of fur and fabric it was hard to tell his build. What really drew his attention was the deer skull he wore as a mask. In the heat of the moment, he had registered it and simply moved on. Now though when he was focused on the man and what he was writing it felt odd.

After a minute or so of writing the stranger hands the pad back to George.

Hello, my name is Callahan. To answer your question about why I didn’t heal him further, healing requires energy which is something neither of us has a lot of right now. But if you can help me get some things I should be able to heal him fully by tomorrow night.

George hands the pad back to the stranger, Callahan apparently. “Yeah what do you need?”

Callahan picked his book back up from where it had been left flipping the pages until he came upon a piece of paper that had been folded up into quarters and placed between the pages. He unfolded it holding it up for George to look at. It was a flower that George recognise because the blue hue had been so vibrant like vibrant even for a blue. The writing below it said Hyssop.

“You need me to get this flower?” Callahan nodded. “Anything else?” Callahan gave it a moment of thought before shaking his head. “In which case when I get back can I ask you some questions?” another nod. “Okay, then I’ll be back soon,” George said before heading out the door to grab the flower that had been requested.

He knew exactly where the flower was since he found it so beautiful but he couldn’t imagine what Callahan could need it for. It was a brief walk north of here. And actually, he was here. He grabbed a couple of the otherworldly blue flowers before he got up and returned to the house. He opened the door and walked in Callahan was there in a moment grabbing the flower from George and walking into the kitchen and turning on the tea kettle they had.

He pulled the petals from the stem and smashed them before dropping them into a small holed container he had in his hand. He placed the whole thing in the kettle. Before walking back into the other room checking on Sapnap before sitting down in one of the free chairs grabbing the paper and pad.

George was left stunned for a moment before he walked to sit down across from the healer. Callahan gestured for George to ask his questions.

“What are you doing in Nettre?” George asked deciding that was as good a place as any to start.

Callahan started scribbling something down before he ripped the paper out and handed it to George. “I’m just a wanderer going to whatever place is new and interesting, I help people there, and then when I feel like it’s the right time I leave to another place that’s just how I live.”

“Okay, I guess that makes sense. So uh, if you're a wandering healer why are you wearing a deer skull?” George asked one hand, gripping the paper in his hand the other gesturing to the mask in question.

Callahan stared at George for a moment before he went to write his response. George felt uncomfortable just sitting there listening to the quiet breaths and the frankly too loud birds. Callahan stopped writing and seemed unsure whether he should continue. He eventually pulled out the paper and handed it to George, “It was a gift to me from my mentor. It was hers before she decided to settle down and relax. She said it was a reminder that healing can be used to save lives from death but that even so death could not be defied and would come for everyone eventually. It was supposed to be a way to reassure me that it was never my fault if I wasn't enough.”

“Oh,” George said, realizing just how personal this was. George didn’t know what else to say. He looked down in thought trying to think of something to say.

Callahan started writing again, and George looked up as Callahan handed a piece of paper to him, It read, “Your name is George right? Sapnap was muttering things about having to tell you something. I missed a lot of it trying to get him back but something about seeing someone you knew? And an egg I think.”

George jumped out of his seat. “Who, did you hear a name?

Callahan shook his head. George sighed. “Well, I guess we’ll just have to wait for Sapnap to come round.” He sat back down, “also yeah sorry about being rude and all, my name is George, and his is Sapnap. Thank you for saving him.” Callahan nods before he scribbles something else down.

“I should have asked earlier but I just assumed based on your reactions you don’t know sign.”

“Sign? I’ve never even heard of it” George said looking at Callahan.

Callahan nodded in understanding as he rose to the sound of a screeching kettle. He walked over to get a mug of the tea he was making.

George was paranoid, how could he not be. Dre was coming back, or bad or ant. Actually, maybe he should come up with a name for those three. After all, they were working together.

Callahan comes back in, a cup of tea in hand. He sits, tilting his mask up at a slight angle so he can sip his tea.

“Callahan you said you were a traveling healer.” George begins because if things were going south if they were being attacked they needed to get out. Callahan nods as George swallows, “do you think we could travel with you to wherever you’re going next?”

Callahan looks at Sapnap and looks at George. He sets his mug down and picks up a pencil and pad. He hands it to George, “you’re welcome to join me but strange things tend to follow me.”

“Thank you.”

Chapter Text

Ranboo wished he weren’t so consciously aware of the eyes focused on his back. He could tell there was no ill intent but even so, it made him want to shrink away and hide. But if he wasn’t wrong he knew who was looking at him and he needed to talk to him, despite what the voice in the back of his head whispered, he needed to say something. So Ranboo takes a deep breath and turns to Technoblade only slightly surprised that he was right and that it was actually him.

“Technoblade we need to talk.” Ranboo starts.

“Later we need to get you a weapon that you feel more comfortable wielding.”

“Uhm what?”

“We are getting you a custom weapon. Thoughts on what you want?”

“Uhm Techno, I, don’t think. Maybe it should wait until after I tell you.”

“Alright then Ranboo what is it?” and Techno’s eyes drill into Ranboo’s skull and send alarms blaring into his brain and anxiety through his veins. Why was Techno looking at him like that, why was he looking at all. Techno seems to see Ranboo’s fear and closes his eyes and Ranboo feels like he can move again.

“Ranboo, clearly this is making you nervous you don’t need to tell me.”

“But I should.”

“How bout this if you feel up for it tell me at the end of the day because we shouldn’t dawdle.”

Ranboo doesn’t think he can bear the fear eating at him any longer though. He needs to say it and he needs to say it now or else he might never and he will just feel progressively worse the longer he doesn’t say anything and so he cuts to the point. “I’m a prince.” he blurts out. “Like Tubbo…. I’m- I’m crown prince,” he says as he averts gaze not able to look at Techno as he opens his eyes and stares at Ranboo.

“Heh? Wait so that’s a crown not just a head band thing? That’s beside the point Ranboo, I really don’t care. D’neer is, well, it’s its own thing, they work the way they are. It’s not my problem. I’m not going to involve myself there when they barely interact with the outside world.” And Ranboo looks up at Techno his eyes so soft in the sunlight. Ranboo also notes that he feels less exposed less like he needs to hide under his gaze.

“A-alright. Thank- thank you Techno, for helping me thus far,” he says with a slight bow.

“Eh don’t mention it. Now come on I want to get you a sword better fit for you."

“Uhm what about, you know.” because even he knew what Techno looked like to some extent from the legends that had entered through D’neer’s walls. “Looking like you do?”

“You know if it were anyone else that would be an insult about them being ugly or fat but thankfully I’m not anyone else and I know what you are saying.” He sighs as he brushes his shirt and swipes a hand through his hair. Techno turns and Ranboo watches as Techno’s hair grows out slightly and as he takes a step he seems to shrink ever so slightly. When he looks over his shoulder again his fur is gone, as are his tusks, although his canines still hold some of their sharpness. His face is strikingly pale, and he looks human. His eyes are still their iconic blood red. He smiles. “And it seems everyone forgets about the fact I use glamours.”

And well yeah a bit. It was hard to look at a looming boar, wearing a cloak of crimson, with battle scars, and armour, and thinking this person can change the appearance of things including himself. Techno just didn’t give off those energies. But looking at him now he looked no less dangerous, but it was subtler. His boots still clicked in a way Ranboo associated with his hooves. He still held his head tall even as he had to look up at Ranboo more than he already did. Actually, he said glamours didn’t actually change what was being glamoured. He was still Technoblade underneath his guise.

And Techno was taller, was he actually looking at Ranboo or above him.

“Uhm are you still the same height?” because he didn’t know what else to say as Techno started to lead him outside.

“I am. And yes I’m looking slightly above where you actually are, but not as much as you think because I am crouching a little to make it a bit more natural.”

“How did you know that is what I was thinking?” Ranboo asks walking fast to keep up with Techno’s surprisingly fast gait.

“Phil asked the same thing a long time ago,” Techno says without turning his head

“How did you meet Phil. He said in passing that he met you in a similar way to how you met me?”

And Techno comes to a stop and looks at him. “It was very similar.” Ranboo stops as well.

“H-how exactly?”

“He was running away from people out for his head and I stepped in and saved him.” Techno looks at him and his human features are more easily read. There is kindness there, there is strength and determination and Ranboo is surprised to find a trace of fear. “There really isn’t much more to it.”

“Why’d he stay?” Ranboo asks because he has never seen Techno look like this.

He scans Ranboo’s face which looks slightly off since his gaze is a little too low. He turns away. “I don’t know.” and it’s low and quiet and if Ranboo’s hearing were any worse he isn’t sure he would have caught it. “But enough of that, we have things to do today, and I need you to tell me what your ideal sword would look like. Feel like. Anything you think is important to the fighting style you currently have.”

“Uhm alright.” and he does as Techno nods along asking questions about what his instincts would be in certain situations. He isn’t quite sure what that has to do with anything but he answers. And when they get to the gate. Techno is reciting what Ranboo had answered. He nods along as he feels another gaze land on him and Techno. He wanted to say something but didn’t know how. But luckily Niki came up and stopped him from having to say anything.

“So new look?

Niki did a double-take as she was going into town after talking with Wilbur, Tubbo, and Eret about going forward with her food storage plan if poison was a concern, and they had told her to keep going. So she needed to check on that and also met with the people she had put in charge to make sure she was able to trust them and also to inform them of how to proceed.

But right now she was staring at Ranboo as he talked with some stranger. She walked over to them and saw the red eyes and suddenly she had a piece of information ringing through her head. No way this was Techno. He looked human and there was practically no indication that it was a glamour. Everything seemed normal, from his finer hair, to his boots, to his slender fingers. He was actually really pretty which was annoying and he seemed far less imposing now that he was shorter and less bulky.

She walked up to them. “So new look?” she asks and Techno turned to look over his shoulder at her more clearly before fulling turning to her.

“I’ve used it before," he responds with a shrug and a smug grin. And he looks between Ranboo and her, “the name’s Micheal, by the way.” he places a hand on his hip. “I was just going to take Ranboo to get a custom sword.”

“You’re looking for a blacksmith? I can show you where the best blacksmith in town is, I found almost every shortcut there is and it’s mostly on my way.” although in truth she mostly just wants to check on Technoblade, she may trust him for the most part but that trust was hanging on a limb. She wasn’t sure how long she could trust him was probably the better way to say it.

Technoblade quirks a brow and with how natural it looks with his expression she wonders how much he does it and she just couldn’t read it. “Of course, time is of the essence so lead the way.”

So she does and finds herself curious. Yes, Technoblade had told them he was taught and used glamours but she had never seen glamours used so drastically and so convincingly. “So are you blessed?”
“Me?” Techno asks and she nods as Ranboo looks at Techno too. “No, but I have plenty of ancestors who were, including my mother. I couldn’t tell you why our family consistently receives Illuzia’s blessing but it does mean that even those not blessed tend to have a high magical potential.”

“So how long did you practice?”

He looks at her quizically, “what about you? Healing is by far the most delicate if the least dangerous.”

“I don’t have to answer that you know.” because she knows she should be practicing more and she knows that if she said it she, well, she would feel like she fell short somehow.

“The same goes for me.”

Techno looks back in front as they pass through a narrow passage he turns and she remembers that glamours change appearance not actual shape. She stifles back a laugh at the image. But finds herself impressed more than she is amused. She had forgotten this fact with how convincing his glamour was.

He steps out and releases a breath. “So, this isn’t typical for glamours. Is it?”

He looks at her. “It is and it isn’t. If people do this they usually make themselves appear larger than they are rather than smaller though so I guess in that sense yes it’s atypical.”

She looks at it again, she can’t help but be enchanted. His ears were every so slightly pointed, his eyebrows were slender and elegant, his hair was far finer with a slight sheen to it as it fell down his back. He almost looked like royalty himself. But she lead them to the shop and opened the door. A small bell chimes and Techno and Ranboo walk in.

“Was there anything else you need in a sword Ranboo?”

Ranboo shakes his head and Techno walks up to the counter and a lady with black curls pulled up into a bun greets them. “How can I help you?”

“Do you do custom swords?”

“Yeah but it ain’t cheap honey,” she says leaning forward onto her arm.

Techno holds his hand out and a sword appears floating above his palm. “Can you make this sword for me?”

The lady cocks a brow as she looks at the sword? “Impressive glamour, you sure this is what you want?”

Techno looks over his shoulder at Ranboo, who stares on in fascination, but he nods when he realizes he gets the final call.

“Alright give me a second,” she says grabbing a pad of paper, a pencil, as well as a measure of tape. She writes some things down and scrawls a quick doodle of the sword. Niki looks at it too. It’s an elegant blade, long, thin, and delicate looking. It’s a one-handed sword with an ornate curling and wrapping handle. The blade comes to a fine point and Niki can tell this sword is made to pierce rather than cut though if she is seeing it correctly, it does also have an edge to it though. “And you can pay for this?” she says looking up from her notes with a raised and skeptical brow.

“Do you accept foreign currency?”

“Gold coin is gold coin, but I might make you pay a little extra then.”

“Then I have enough,” Techno says still holding out the floating sword for the blacksmith to look at. “I’d also like to look at your selection of daggers.” the lady nods as she picks up the paper and holds it placing it in her breast pocket

“Course honey I’ll be right back with those,” she says as she turns on her heels. Techno closes his palm and the sword disappears.

Niki raises her brow but she sighs. “Alright I need to leave I have places I need to be and things I need to do,” she says leaving before either can say anything. She wonders how much gold Techno actually has. And how exactly he got it.

But she doesn’t spend long pondering as she shakes the thought from her head she has more pressing issues to attend to. Like this food storage business. And with how close the upcoming threat was she should close her bakery for the foreseeable future. She walked into her bakery telling her few staff members about the news. They seemed perplexed and confused as no one knew about Schlatt and Tubbo yet, but they didn’t argue as she promised them that if they still needed a job she could help them find something until she felt she was able to open the bakery again.

Then she walked over to the warehouse where she was building up a food supply.

She talked with those she had designated to watch over the process when she was preoccupied elsewhere. They showed no signs that would imply treachery, and they seemed concerned about the upcoming events now more than ever. They took the orders though and many moved to prepare any changes that would need to be done.

“Are you okay?” someone asked holding on to her arm before she could walk away. “I heard rumours that you closed down the bakery.”

“It’s only temporary,” she replies because she simply needs to do it. Whatever was going to happen she needed to prepare for that and that meant sacrificing things.

“Yes, but it was your passion. We all could see how much it meant to you.”

“It’ll be fine. I just can’t afford to waste time when there are things I need to do. I need to train more and I need to learn more. I can’t afford to be the weak link because I choose my bakery over training.” She pulls her arm away. “But thank you for the concern, I need to be going and you have duties you need to attend to now as well.” She leaves. Heading back up to the castle to train with Phil if she can, if not she will have to read. Or she could practice swordsmanship with Eret or Tommy or whoever is available.

She could do this. She could do this. She would do this. She had to.

Karl didn’t know where to go. He was in L’manburg, waiting for something important to happen. He was anxious waiting, trying to talk to the people he knew but didn’t know him. And trying to prepare so that things didn’t happen the same way twice.

So he was wandering around, trying to remember what exactly went wrong. He stops in front of a pretty store with pots of flowers out front, a wooden sign with a cookie with a bite out of it above the door. His head flutters as he looks at it. He walks in. The door gives a gentle chime as a bell overhead rings. He looks at the people moving around. Some sitting on chairs and benches at the few small tables around the edge of the room. Some are holding boxes and bags waiting for something. A few are heading out and Karl holds the door for them.

“Hello and welcome, we will help you in just a moment,” a young woman says calling from the back. He looks around at the warm and cozy building. He walks up to the counter as another person is handed a paper bag of cookies. “Hello sorry about the wait, how may I help you?” Karl looks at the chocolate chip brown eyes and the bright smile of someone he knew. Someone who proved to be strong despite her appearance.

Karl knew Niki was not a person to push around, she was strong and she was capable but she was kind and gentle. She asked for little and gave much which is probably why they are here. Karl looks at the ruins of L’manburg. It echoes of conflict of pain and suffering. But it echoes in a way that is completely silent. Not even birds make a sound. He steps on something and he looks down to see the scorched and destroyed flag. He was looking for Niki.

She had been wandering off more and more recently. But she usually came back. This time she hadn’t. He isn’t sure why she would be here but his head fluttered as he walked closer so he figured he would at least look.

He looked at caved-in roofs, broken windows, scorched and charred carts, stands, and houses. He saw what had once been the castle. Where Schlatt had died and Tubbo became king. He looked up at the hill where Wilbur had looked out over L’manburg smiling at the destruction he had caused; at where Fundy had burned the little that remained of the kingdom. Karl felt a shudder run up his spine at a light breeze. He doesn’t want to be here. He doesn’t want this to be real.

And he reminds himself if he can get back it doesn’t have to be. This doesn’t have to be the future.

He hears a light humming and is startled out of his thoughts. He looks and sees a building falling apart but with two and a half walls still standing. He walks over to it; Niki is standing over a poorly rebuilt counter still charred and slowly decaying in the breeze. She has a piping bag and a cake. And she hums as she frosts her treat. He looks to see some cookies set to one side and another cake waiting to be frosted. He isn’t sure where she got the materials to bake but this could be good for her. If it wasn’t so eerie.

She hums along as she coats the cake in pretty red flowers with golden centers. He takes a step and sends pebbles and debris scattering and tumbling across the ground. She stops and looks at him a bright smile spreads across her face, “Karl welcome, can I interest you in a cookie?” he looks at her cake again at the red flowers attached to frosted vines of the same color.

“Niki, what happened?”

“I started baking again. I missed it you know? When everything started falling apart I gave it up for more important issues. But now? We already lost haven’t we?”

Her snowy silver eyes fill with sorrow. They were supposed to be the color of coffee and chocolate chips. Karl swallowed and took a step back. Niki. Niki was an enemy now. “I’m sorry Niki but I won’t trust anything you make or do ever again.”

She looks at him, a soft look on her face that seems to be too peaceful for the ruins surrounding her. Too happy for the pain she has been through. Too gentle for someone hardened by war. “I understand. We were fighting the vines. But Karl whether you realize it or not we lost when Wilbur went mad. I realize that we don’t agree, we aren’t allies anymore. But I’m tired of fighting, I can’t fight with you anymore, but I don’t want to fight you either.” she goes back to piping out frosting as she takes a deep breath. “I never wanted to fight you or Tommy, or Tubbo, or anyone else strong enough to still be fighting. So when the vines tried to coax me into joining I fought it no matter how tempting its promises were because I didn’t want to fight. But it promised me that I was done fighting, I could rest. I’m at peace Karl. I’ve accepted defeat; I’ve accepted that I’ve lost everything and well, I just want an illusion of happiness if only for a little while. That's okay Karl, right? To want to give up for a little peace of mind?”

“Niki, this isn’t you.” he says because she talked about defeat in such a pretty way, “this, this is evil magic.”

“I know. I hear the whispers of other people telling me you're a threat. They want you dead. But they aren’t asking me to fight you. They have promised me rest.”

“Niki,”

“Karl, it’s okay. I won’t. Even if I know you lied to us. You know a time-traveling chronomancer feels like something you tell your friends. But then again you aren’t a very good chronomancer, are you?”

“You shouldn’t know that Niki.”

“I know. Karl, I’m done fighting. If you don’t bother me I’ll just continue to live like this. I’m okay with this. The vines aren’t as bad as I thought they were. I’m happier Karl. Can you be happy for me? Or at least let me live my ever after without any more fighting?”

And Karl backs away slowly, tears budding in his eyes. This wasn’t Niki, not the Niki who would fight for what she believed. But what if she really had tired of fighting. Could he really blame her? “I won’t come back Niki, you don’t have to fight anymore,” and she smiles so brightly but before she says anything he runs off. He can’t bear it anymore. He knows what they are fighting is evil, it wants them destroyed wants to take away free will and he knows that it wants absolute order. He knows that and yet could something that made someone so peaceful be evil? What if he was wrong?

No, no he wasn’t. Niki had told him they want him dead, he was a threat, he needed to die. He needed to be careful. And then there was what Ranboo had said. He isn’t sure why that hadn’t set off more triggers than it had before now. He took a deep breath. Now that he was out of L’manburg. What was he going to tell everyone else? That Niki had found peace in defeat? He couldn’t imagine people would like that much. Or maybe they would like it too much.

After all, Niki wasn't the only one tired of fighting.

Karl looked at her now, she had a few lines under her eyes that were easy to miss if you weren’t looking for them. “I’m not sure what do you recommend?”

“Our cookies are a favorite, and if you're tight for gold it’s the thing to buy.”

“I’ll have one of those then,” he says pulling out a precious coin he had saved. She hands him one and he takes a bite. “holy- this is delicious. You were blessed by whatever god is the god of baking.” She laughs.

“I don’t think there is one but thank you for the compliment.”

“Please never stop baking,” he says trying to be serious enough that she doesn’t think he is joking but light enough she doesn’t know just how desperate he is.

“I don’t plan to, baking is a love of mine,” she says as she moves some of the displays so that the best side is facing out.

“Well thank you for the cookie but I should probably go.”

“Alright have a nice day.” and Karl takes a deep breath when he is alone outside. He had something. This was something. This was the thing. This was what he needed to prepare for.

Chapter Text

Ranboo returned with Techno to the castle. He isn’t sure why Techno had been so adamant about getting him a new sword. He also isn’t sure why he had gotten Ranboo a custom sword. It wasn’t cheap and well he isn’t sure he is worth it.

Also, Techno seemed to be taking this whole prince thing better than he had expected. Techno had immediately pulled out his sword and started running through some forms and attacks. Ranboo had opted to sit and watch. He watched the hulking legend attack with precision and it was terrifying to think of him and Techno being on different sides of a fight.

“Why would you be on separate sides of a fight if you trust him and he trusts you?”

Ranboo looks around to try and find whatever was talking to him but there was nothing. “What?”

“Well I mean, why would it be a concern unless you knew you would be on different sides?”

“Well, it was a possibility.”

“Is. it is a possibility, it never stopped being a possibility.”

“Who are you?” because this wasn’t normal what was this?

“I’m you.”

“No, no your not.” because why would the voice in his head have Cornelius's voice.

“I am, and I remember many of the things you don’t, including the things you observed but didn’t take heed of. Like Techno’s clenched teeth when you told him, like Phil’s tense shoulders when he was forced to chose between you and his kids, like nervous glances and blank stares. They don’t trust you Ranboo and they are right not to. After all how many horrible things have you done and forgotten about? I mean there was the library, there was that one noble’s house, there was that one courtier. The list goes on. They shouldn’t trust you Ranboo because how can you trust someone who can’t even trust themselves?”

‘It’s because of that that you need someone to trust you.’ Phil had said that to him. Or was it his father all those years ago?

“Someone does,” he tried, not quite convinced himself, either.

“Did. they died. It’s only a matter of time before everyone else turns on you. Ranboo, I’m not saying this to be mean but you need to be prepared. You can’t remember everything, your memory is faulty we know this, and what you don’t remember could get you killed.”

“But if they wanted me dead I’d be dead by now. Wouldn’t I?”

Ranboo, as this conversation goes on, had tilted his head to stare at the grass, it was a lovely shade of green that was comforting and grounding in a way that he desperately needed. But now he looked up to see Techno talking with Niki he was holding her wrist as he readjusted her grip. He showed her a slash and she copied it and as she did her eyes lit up in realization. Then she set her eyes on Techno again her face set in a determined smile. Techno stepped back and held his sword up and within seconds they were clashing and Ranboo watched as the fight unfolded before him.

“I don’t know what they are planning Ranboo. I only know what you learned. Maybe they are waiting to see if you have any useful information. After all, you do know Clay.”

“I do?” He watches as Niki swings and he sees Techno leap back before leaping forward again and throwing a strike of his own.

“You do.”

"I lied to Tommy. I told him I didn’t know. But I don’t remember.”

“And I wonder what they will do when they realize that.”

Ranboo curled in on himself, his head starting to fill with static. Drowning out any sound he could hear. It hurt to think with how loud it was. The words the voice in his head had spoken echoed in his head somehow being the only thing louder than the static.

“You okay mate?” the sound is muffled but it cuts through the static. Ranboo looks up at Phil. His brow is furrowed in concern, or maybe it is anger? The static quiets slightly, enough for him to think but still humming loudly in the back of his head.

“I-” Ranboo hesitates, he wants to trust Phil, but if the voice was right he shouldn’t. He looks at Phil, his crystal blue eyes are soft and relaxing even if they feel like daggers in Ranboo’s skull. “I’m- I’ll be okay. I think.”

“If you're sure, mate,” Phil says. “Mind if I sit here?” he gestures to the spot next to Ranboo and Ranboo moves over slightly. He watches as Phil moves his cloak behind him and sits down. Phil turns his gaze to Techno and Niki who are still fighting. Ranboo notes that Niki's determination has proved almost as powerful a weapon as her skill. She has managed to keep Techno on his toes this round even if she is still consistently losing. Phil whistles and Ranboo jerks his head to look at Phil who is watching the match with curious eyes. They flit across the two combatants with excitement, a subtle smile growing on his lips. “Here I thought Techno was overestimating her. Seems I’m the fool here.”

“What?”

“Me and Techno, late one of these last nights, talked about L’manburg and our allies. We were talking about who we thought would pose the biggest threat to us and... Well, our enemies. And my thoughts were on Tommy, who has always been quick to draw his sword and isn’t half bad but he’s a quick learner so I could see him being the strongest. But he said his eyes were on Niki; when I asked why he said something along the lines of she has great battle sense even if she can’t utilize it properly yet, and she isn’t quick to give up even if her opponent is stronger than her. He also said perhaps the biggest attribute she has is professional training with a tutor.”

“How does he know she has?”

“Ranboo, people hold weapons differently and stand differently when they have had a tutor. Techno has fought enough people that he can pick up on that.” Ranboo turns his gaze back to Niki and Techno and watches as she stumbles but she catches herself. Granted it was an opening and Techno used it. Niki lost the match but Techno was breathing heavily. They had been going at it for a while now. So both were out of breath but Ranboo doesn’t think he has ever seen Techno work this hard for a win before. Phil laughs, “seems even Techno underestimated how quick of a learner she was though. In a few months maybe weeks if she really puts her mind to it she’ll be giving Techno a run for his money.”

“You really think so?”

“If she decides she wants to beat Technoblade in a fight she could do it but I have a feeling she won’t train for that.”

“Why’s that?”

“She’s a healer Ranboo. She fights to protect lives beating someone for glory doesn’t appeal to her. If she throws herself into anything I’m sure it will be training her magic with me. I just wish she had as much of a penchant for magic as she does for sword-fighting.” Phil says leaning back. “You know you are welcome to join us in training magic.”

“Oh, uhm.” Ranboo didn’t want to tell Phil that he had always struggled with his magic, that he had been taught by many skilled magicians and it never stuck. “Maybe.” it didn’t help that Ranboo didn’t like the quality his magic took.

“You know you actually have incredible potential. I think you could do incredible things if given the chance.”

Ranboo feels the static dissipate. Any trace it had from his conversation with the voice is gone. He looks at Phil his eyes gentle, his lips quirked into a soft smile, his head tilted ever so slightly. Ranboo felt warm and safe looking at Phil.

No one had ever said that to him, his mother was the incredible one with magic that put most to shame including his own. His tutors always said he would never compare to her at the rate he was learning and they were mostly right, he wasn’t learning anything fast enough. But maybe he didn’t need to compare to his mother, maybe, maybe he could still be something good all on his own.

“Thank you, Phil.”

“No problem mate.” and that is where the conversation ends as they both turn back to watch as Eret comes out to meet Niki and Techno. Niki steps to the side to get a drink of water while Eret and Techno go through a quick fight to see how much of the advice he had retained since the last time he fought Techno.

So he just watched and relaxed into Phil’s presence as the sun slowly set. He could worry about what the voice had said tomorrow. Right now he at least wanted to pretend this was his.

Karl stared at a returned Ranboo. He was nervous and hiding behind Phil and Techno, two imposing figures for different reasons. But as people talked about Techno and Phil and magic and them staying. As Niki and Eret shot off questions, he watched Ranboo. Who after a few seconds met his gaze and held it.

His unblinking eyes were unnerving. They always had been as they pierce his skull and pinned his thoughts. He isn’t sure he could look away if he wanted to.

But the time drags on and Karl slowly remembers the fear he had felt gazing into these eyes previously. He can feel anxiety grip his chest as his head flutters like a cloud of butterflies.

Tommy is the one to stop the locked gaze as he pulls the trio aside to show them around. Ranboo breaks first and looks to Techno and Phil. He looks so different than he just had and so much different than he had in the previous timeline.

Or did he?

The fight had dragged on. Soldiers had fallen, and the push and pull of the fight only led to more and more bloodshed. Karl thinks he saw Lady Nic appear before walking off at some point. He wanted to laugh since it all but ensured the grass would be stained red for weeks.

But he was struggling to keep up with an enemy in front of him, only barely able to keep his wits about him.

There is a laugh, a hysterical and broken laugh. The battle freezes as all eyes turn to the source to find Wilbur and Ranboo chest to chest. Wilbur’s hand is on Ranboo’s shoulder as his blade pierces right through Ranboo. Blood drips from the point extending from the Enderman’s back; Ranboo’s sword is held behind him, the ending point of a slashing arc. His fingers slowly unfurl making the sword fall with a deafening clatter.

“You lose Ranboo. Go back to the blackest part of the void where you belong.” Wilbur says a furious light glinting in his eyes. He pulls his sword back blood splattering in a messy arc with the flourish. Ranboo stands for a moment there swaying with the movement before his eyes focus and flit around as he collapses to his knees. Holding his hands over his bleeding stomach as if he could contain the blood. They all knew he couldn’t.

A cry from the forest draws his attention. “Retreat. Ranboo has fallen.” the opponent he had been facing turns tail and runs. Karl can feel the collectively held breath as they waited to see if they would return when they let down their guard. But as the seconds drew on they all erupted into cheers.

People start chanting Wilbur's name for the victory.

Karl joins them. This is huge. Maybe they can actually win. Maybe all isn’t lost. But a cough draws his attention. Karl looks at Ranboo who is now on the ground coughing; the life in his eyes flickering. For some reason Karl couldn’t name he goes to Ranboo and kneels next to him. Ranboo is breathing rapidly as his blood pools around him staining everything it touches.

His eyes reach into Karl's very soul and for once he isn’t afraid of those eyes, no he’s afraid of what they know. Ranboo searches Karl’s face. “My-Myalo. The vines, Eret. Me.” He coughs again, he gives a pained smile. “I’m free. I’m finally free. T-thank you.” and Ranboo’s life fades out. His eyes are still open, staring up at the sky. Despite him being gone and unable to show any emotion anymore Karl can’t help but think this is what Ranboo was supposed to be like in life.

Ranboo was a kid. It had never been more clear than when the boy lie dead in the grass, a battalion of enemies cheering at his defeat that Karl realized just how young he was.

He couldn’t celebrate this. Something was wrong, but he couldn’t do anything. He had no clue who Myalo was, and the other three weren’t really options to talk to anymore.

He looks up to see Niki watching him. She is biting her lip, she heard what Ranboo said too. It was the first thing they had heard him say since… well since he had been taken prisoner however long ago it was now. It felt like years. She holds out a hand and Karl takes it, standing up with the aid. He looks down at Ranboo. “May Lord Inanis take pity, whatever happened here, may all the souls of the departed, friend and enemy alike, find rest,” Niki says.

He wished Wilbur hadn’t cursed Ranboo so bitterly. Since it seems clear to him now that Ranboo hadn’t exactly had a choice in this war. He was just a puppet. So now they just needed to take down --- and ---. When they did, many would be avenged. All these deaths would not be in vain.

“And may Lady Death still her hand, so that no more find their way to the void too soon,” Karl added to Niki's plea to the gods.

Karl stares after the boy. It had never been clearer that he and everyone had brushed away the past in favor of pinning the blame on something they could see. Ranboo wasn’t that feared general, someone, maybe Myalo, had forced him to do it, had taken away his freedom. Or maybe this was all Dream, maybe the red vines? He just wanted to know who was the enemy. Because at the end of the day it was no one here. Not if he had any say in the matter.

Techno had always liked the night sky. The stars were bright and always made him feel a little less like a solitary being. The voices liked it too, for different reasons that mainly being it was pretty, or it reminded them of something, and some liked it for the void it looked like.

Techno sat in the hallway outside Ranboo’s door. Forgive him for not trusting new people immediately, and forgive him for being paranoid about a killer who made it clear that no wall was enough to keep them out. Techno leaned his head back as the voices rambled and bounced about his head.

“Red vines. red vines. Techno you need to talk to Ranboo about the voice. Don’t trust Clay. I don’t trust Cornelius. I miss the dogs. Red vines. The stars are pretty. I don’t know how to feel about these new allies. Tubbo is a good bean, what a shame he will be king, I wanted to take him with us. I wonder what Phil is doing? Dadza? Red vines. Dadza? Dadza is here? Dadza. Philza, the legend. Dadza. We love dadza.” Techno opens his eyes and turns his head to Phil.

“You know you should really sleep.”

“As should you Phil.”

“I have slept, mate.”

“I don’t think that counts as sleep.”

“At least it’s more than you have.”

“I’ll be fine.”

“Will you?” and Techno can hear the concern see it in every feature.

“Dadza? Technosleep? Techno can’t sleep. Can’t stop won’t stop. Sleep is for the weak Phil.” the voices are loud. And Techno has a hard time forcing them to the back of his mind.

“We both know what happens to you when you don’t sleep. Can we really afford another disaster, here of all places?

“Blood?” and the ball starts rolling, “blood for the blood god. Blood for the blood god. Blood. Blood for the blood god. Kill the vines. Down with the government. Freedom. Blood. Blood for the blood god.” they grow louder as the voices layer on each other. but Techno takes a deep breath and looks out at the stars as he chooses his words carefully.

“Phil, I can’t lose you, and I’m going to protect Ranboo?”

“I can take care of myself mate. But neither of us will be able to save Ranboo if you lose control again.”

Techno hated that Phil was right. He was struggling to hear with how loud the voices are. Normally he can keep them in check but, well, it wouldn’t be the first time he succumbed to their will. “Tell you what Phil. I will sleep tomorrow after I go into town and grab something. But you need to promise me, Phil. Promise me that if anything goes wrong, and I mean anything, you will come get me.”

Phil looks Techno in the eyes. He holds that gaze for a while. “Why don’t you get some sleep now. I’ll watch over things here.”

“Phil-”

“People don’t die when I’m sleep-deprived Techno. Trust me Techno.”

“Will you promise to still get me?”

Phil smiles, “Techno of course. There is no one else I’d rather have by my side when things go to shit.”

Techno sighs as he stands up and moves down the hall a couple of doors before sliding in. The door clicks shut behind him and the room is filled with the sound of voices. He takes off his armour as he locks the door and window. He set the metal pieces on the desk before folding his cloak into a neat square placing his sword on top of it.

“Sleep? Technosleep. No watch Ranboo. Red vines. But I liked looking at the sky. Blood for the blood god. Technosleep. Dadza said sleep. Sleep. Sleepytime. Night night. Sleep.” and so, Techno curled up on the bed, closed his eyes, and slept.

When he woke up it didn’t feel like any time had passed, the sky was still dark and everything was still. But he will admit he felt more focused. He stood up and readjusted the bed. He grabbed his cloak and his armour throwing them on with practiced ease. The voices are quiet in the early morning and barely noticeable after the night of sleep.

He looked in the mirror his fingers grazing the crown that rested on top of his head. He found it odd that no one really questioned it. Never asked why he wore it. Never questioned where it came from, never asked who died or whose it was. It just sat there barely noticed. His hand then moved to place his sword back at his hip. His fingers brushing and stroking the black feather tied there. He looked in the mirror one last time before he let the glamour from yesterday fall over him. He stared at the human features and ran a finger through his hair that was now artificially soft. But he focused and felt the more coarse hair underneath.

Glamours didn’t fundamentally change what was underneath. It never could.

He took a deep breath and left his given room to go into town again. He followed the same steps he had tread the day before with Niki and Ranboo.

“More swords? Ranboo sword? More weapons let’s go. Blood for the blood god. Weapons for the boo. Blood for the blood god. Blood.” Techno opened the door the little chime from the bell overhead pulling him back to reality and making him comfortable in a way he couldn’t explain. He walked up to the counter after looking around at the weapons hanging on the walls. He didn’t really get the chance yesterday.

“Oh you're back,” she leans on the counter, “your sword ain’t ready yet honey.”

“I’m aware, I came to ask for a few more weapons,” Techno says as he thinks of the swords he has envisioned for his allies.

“You sure you can afford that honey?”

“I’m quite sure,” he says.

“Alright then, what am I looking at,” she asks clearly waiting for him to do a glamour again and he does. A two-handed double-edged lightweight sword with a lotus flower guard. The blacksmith whistles. “That’s a nice sword, detailed too.”

“Can you do it?”

“Can I do it? Can I do it? Honey if I can’t do it no one can. I can do it. Anything else dear?” she asks as she jots down the last of the notes she needs for the current weapon. She looks up at him and Techno stares at her steel-grey eyes.

“I do," and he switches the image floating above his hand. This one is a set of blades, a one-handed single-bladed sword with a matching dagger. With golden accents and inset with multicolored pearls.

“Ooh name the lotus one Sugarspice. Name it Rosethorn. Name it Rosebud. Lotus Kill. Name the gold one Morningstar and Dawn respectively. Glittering Gold. Sunburn. Peat and Repeat.” he listens because he thinks this will be the only thing that will distract the voices for a long time. This is normal, this is familiar, this in a weird way is safe. Naming weapons and animals and things is something he did to keep himself sane and as such it has a calming effect.

The blacksmith jots down her notes for both. “Anything else honey?” she asks writing up the last note before looking up at him.

He closes his fist and the image disappears into the air. “When is the earliest you can have these weapons done?”

She taps the pencil to her chin “if I work only on these about a week? But I can’t guarantee that. If something goes wrong I don’t want to give you a bad sword hon.”

“That is appreciated. But I will be back in a week to check-in and pick up any available weapons. How much is all of this?”

She gives him a price and he nods. He pulls out his pouch a gift from Edward and hands her most of the coin she desired. He wanted to maintain the illusion that this was a normal pouch. She takes it graciously. “I will pay you the rest when I get the weapons.”

“Alright, hon will do. I’ll try to have those weapons done for you.”

Techno nods his gratitude before walking out the door the bell chiming pleasantly overhead as the voices clamour with names for the new weapons and try to figure out who the new weapons are for. He walks back content for the time being. He reminds himself to thank Phil. Because at the end of the day Phil is right and Phil has helped him in the simplest and most important ways including convincing him to sleep when his fear got the better of him.

He took a deep breath as he tried to figure out what else he could do to prepare for the upcoming conflict. He knew the most about conflict and battle and as such he would have to be ready to lead his allies through the preparation process and the tricks he has picked up over the years. He only hopes he knows how to lead after years of being a solitary force of death.

He listened to the voices list names again. He could worry about that when he got back right now he could just focus on this stupid indulgence he gave the voices.

Chapter Text

Eret had gone scouting early in the morning. The red Vines were spreading which was not good. They needed to find some way to safely destroy them or else things were going to go poorly when they reached L'manburg. He knew the others believed they were dangerous but he doesn't think they realize just how tempting they were. Even now as he passed he heard enticing offers and whispers at his back. But each time he reminded himself that people needed him. That he needed to be strong to prevent the things he cared about from falling apart.

He was just returning to the courtyard when he saw Phil arguing with someone in the courtyard.

"Mate, you can't keep doing this. Burning the candles at both ends will only end up getting us killed."

"Phil I did sleep. I just got up early."

"Techno for my sake if no one else's, get a full night's rest tonight."

"And when are you going to sleep, Phil?"

"I will get a full night's rest tomorrow night."

And it is here that Techno catches sight of Eret and Eret decides he mine as well ask.

"Are you two not sleeping?" He glances between them, "is there something I can get for you?"

Phil looks nervous and sort of embarrassed as Techno tells Eret bluntly. "Eret trust is something you earn, and I can only extend my trust so far so quickly. Forgive me for being paranoid but I don't think my fears are all that unreasonable."

Eret thinks about that. How much did they trust Technoblade? If they weren't surrounded by allies that outnumbered Techno a hundred to one would he be sleeping either? Or would he lie awake at night prepared for the worst? "I mean it seems reasonable enough."

"Was there something you needed Eret?" Phil asks him.

"I was mostly just curious about Technoblade's glamour. It's incredibly beautiful."

Technoblade looks down at himself at his slimmer, although that wasn't to say he wasn't broad, form. He looked human, slightly tall, slightly bulky, surprisingly elegant, maybe slightly dangerous, but human nonetheless. "I mean I wouldn't go that far my boots aren't exactly convincing when you look at them."

Eret looks down at Techno's feet and while he wouldn't have said anything about them he sees what Techno is talking about; something about them seems out of place like they are too small or worn in the wrong places or the way they tilt. something Eret can't quite put his finger on but even then he can't be sure if there is something wrong. "You could have fooled me," Eret said.

"Techno is just a bit critical when it comes to his own performance. If anything looks off he'll notice and as such he isn't quick to accept praise believe me I know."

"Although I guess that leads into something else I wanted to talk about."

"Go for it, mate."

"I did some research the other day looking into magic and I meditated and I was wondering if you knew anything about chronomancy?"

"I mean I know a lot about it but not much of it if any. Chronomancy was banned in practice decades ago after a string of incidents that caused countless deaths. It's not easy to learn and it's easy to screw up and those screw-ups have serious and damaging consequences. I'd say chronomancy is perhaps one of if not the most unforgiving magic. Powerful shit, don't get me wrong, but it's fucking dangerous as hell." Phil explains closing his eyes as he remembers the information and staring Eret down when he gives his warning. "You weren't planning on trying to learn it, were you?"

"I figured it would be useful for whatever is coming and well, I'm pretty sure my magical center is in my head," Eret says gesturing along and pointing to his head. It feels weird to say it when he hasn’t given magical centers any consideration before Phil.

"You sure?" Phil’s brow is knit in concern.

"Not really but it feels different and it's the only thing that feels different."

"Then it probably is." Phil sighs. "I'm willing to help you learn the tenets of chronomancy and maybe the most basic of spells but you have to show me you will have control. If you can't do that you'll be doing us more harm than good." Phil says as he looks at Eret just missing his gaze.

"I understand." Eret nods.

"Good."

"I'll leave you to it then," Technoblade says as he starts to leave but Phil grabs his arm.

"Oh no you don't. Don't think I don't see what you are doing. You are joining us."

"I'm sorry what?" Eret asks as he stares at them confused.

"Techno's coping with his anxiety by training with a sword. What he needs though is to slow down. He'll be joining us today as we work on magic." Techno doesn’t seem surprised and doesn’t fight the accusation.

"Uhm does he need that help?" Eret looks at Techno's human features and how convincing they were. Techno seemed to understand his magic better than anyone he has met. And his glamours were far more crafted and intricate than any other Eret had seen.

"Gods no. There is nothing I can say to help him get better with glamours. But that doesn't mean he can't help me, or that he can't learn magic from other disciplines."

"I guess," Eret says reeling at the idea that Phil and Techno most likely know more from several different disciplines than Eret does one.

Eret catches sight of Niki as she jogs over to them. She looks at Eret, "What's going on?"

"We are talking magic." Eret replies.

She smiles, "Great I was actually hoping to find Phil to ask him to help me with just that.”

Phil laughs, “So did we want to just get started with that then?”

“Please?” Niki asks.

“I’m down,” Eret says and then he looks to Techno. His glamour falls and Eret can’t help but be amazed at the skill.

“If we are going to do this let’s do this,” Technoblade says walking over to the spot they had used previously and sitting down. And Phil is quick to join him. Eret shares a look with Niki before they race over to join them.

A few minutes later and Eret feels more confident in his magical center. Niki has found hers though she is a bit uncertain still. And Techno has worked on channeling his energy so that he can more easily channel other disciplines.

“Alright well, this brings me to my question. We’ve accomplished the first step and now we need to dive into the unique disciplines. Which one would you like to start with.”

Niki looks sheepish as she looks at Eret. “Would it be okay to do healing first? I just don’t want to waste any time and figured I could practice on my own if I knew what to do.”

It makes sense and healing is going to be crucial. It wouldn’t hurt for him to learn some as well. “That’s fine with me.”

“Alright mates, then let’s start there.”

Tubbo looked in his mirror. He wasn’t ready. He had never been ready but now he knew just how much he wasn’t. Quackity wanted him crowned in two days' time. It was the earliest they could manage while still getting the ceremony and rituals ready.

He could feel his wits frying. Why couldn’t he read properly? Why was it so damn hard? What made people think he was qualified for this. Nothing he had done had made him ready for this.

So what if he was hiding from his responsibility. He needed time. He just wasn’t cut out for this.

He creaks the door open and tiptoes, closing the door with a nearly inaudible click. He turns and runs right into Ranboo. Tubbo winces at being caught this quickly.

“Oh I’m sorry. I- I didn’t mean to bother you, uhm. Yeah sorry.” Ranboo says ducking his head apologetically which doesn’t do much considering how much taller Ranboo is than him.

Tubbo is about to brush Ranboo off when he realizes that Ranboo isn’t part of L’manburg. This means Ranboo doesn’t care whether or not he is performing his required royal duties which means, “Help me hide from Quackity and I promise you I will forget all of it.”

“Uhm isn’t he… helping you?” Ranboo gives a little shrug like he isn’t sure and would like the answer.

Tubbo thinks about that for a minute before he responds with, “Don’t ask questions.”

“Oh okay.”

“Now come on help me hide.” And Tubbo is surprised that Ranboo is following him, seemingly to help him hide from Quackity as requested. Tubbo sneaks down the hallway peaking his head around a corner and Ranboo follows suit. He doesn’t say much but Tubbo can’t help but think this was, heaven forbid, fun.

Tubbo hears footsteps and his eyes widen before he pops open a door and sneaks inside. He turns to Ranboo. “If anyone asks, you have no clue where I am.”

“Alright.” Ranboo nods, his fingers fiddling in nervousness.

Tubbo leans against the door and listens. “Ranboo, have you seen Tubbo?” Tubbo hears the muffled voice of Quackity.

“Did- did you need him for something?” Ranboo asks.

Quackity sighs. “He has documents he needs to read through and sign off on. So if you see him, send him my way.”

“I’ll do my best,” Ranboo says and for a moment Tubbo gets nervous afraid that Ranboo is going to rat him out.

He hears retreating footsteps and he relaxes. He whispers through the keyhole hoping Ranboo’s hearing is good enough to hear him and also that Quackity is actually gone. He isn’t sure, with how Ranboo was talking with Quackity, if he could cover Tubbo for that. “Is he gone?”

“Yeah, he’s gone. Are you sure you shouldn’t be-”

“No questions.”

And Ranboo stops whatever question he is asking. “Tubbo, what now?”

“Now we try and get to my workshop.” Tubbo has always felt calm working on machines. He has always felt in control. The issue was he didn’t have time to spend doing that anymore. Not with Quackity breathing down his neck.

“Alright,” Ranboo says as he creeps down the hall beside Tubbo. And Tubbo is smiling as Ranboo goes to distract whoever is in his way. He is nervous and jumpy but he is friendly and kind so Tubbo finds he is starting to like the person who just a few days ago he had seen as an enemy.

A criminal Clay had said. Tubbo’s brow furrows. Ranboo acted nothing like a criminal, and what could he have possibly done to incur the wrath of the queen of a nation when it seemed Ranboo didn’t want to hurt anyone or anything. He was helping Tubbo by being kind to all those who would hinder Tubbo in his goal.

Clay must have been mistaken. Or maybe… Maybe Tommy had been right all along. Maybe there was something he didn’t know, something he hadn’t noticed that would have tipped him off that Clay couldn’t be trusted. Because now that he thought about it. Clay had been wrong about at least a couple things. One was that Technoblade was going to kill someone. Ranboo seemed the furthest thing from a criminal. And there were no signs of a traitor but rather outside enemies infiltrating.

Maybe. Maybe it was time to listen to Tommy’s worries. And maybe he should sever ties with Clay. But his thoughts are cut short when he reaches his workshop and the door clicks shut behind him. He walks around looking at the familiarity of it all.

Ranboo looks around too. “You like it?” Tubbo asks the Enderman.

“I’ve never seen anything quite like it.” Ranboo looks around at all his gadgets and gizmos. He looks at the crossbow sitting on his desk. The one Technoblade had asked him to modify. Tubbo smiled as he held the crossbow; Ranboo took a step back and to the side moving out of the way of Tubbo’s aim.

Tubbo points it at Ranboo again and watches as the boy jumps out of the way. Tubbo laughs. “Don’t worry I wouldn’t aim it at you if it was loaded,'' Tubbo says, tapping the weapon before setting it down and grabbing the things on the list of things Techno gave him for a firework. Ranboo looks over his shoulder as he starts to work.

“What are you making?”

“I’m not really sure. Techno called them fireworks apparently they were made by fire elementalist in the west.” Tubbo says as he makes a couple for Techno to try to see if he worked it out. He color codes them so he knows what is in each.

The door opens and Tubbo ducks underneath his workstation, “What are you doing here?”

“Oh, hi Tommy,” Ranboo responds. Tubbo pops up just enough for his eyes to peek over.

“Hiding from Quackity. He isn’t with you is he?”

“No why would he be with me? We have no reason to be together for any reason.” Tommy says wrinkling his nose at the idea. Tubbo stands up now knowing that he is safe from the nagging and criticism. Granted if Quackity had been with Tommy the jig would have been up.

“Good, I can’t stand reading another document.” Silence follows. And Tubbo knows it is because a title has been thrust upon him and that title carries expectations.

“Tubbo, are you okay?”

Tubbo thinks about it. He decides to lie. Tommy doesn’t need more things to worry about. “I’m fine, just a little stressed. Besides, I’m not technically king for another couple of days.” He grabs loops of wire, sheets of metal, a couple gears, and his bag of tools.

“You know Tubbo… you… you don’t need to be perfect. Sometimes- sometimes you just can’t meet the expectations that have been placed on you. And, and that’s okay,” Ranboo tells him.

“That’s easier said than done Ranboo. My parents were excellent rulers, and Schlatt was a disappointment people are expecting me to be better. They deserve something better too.”

“I’ve been there Tubbo. My mother is considered the best and people have expectations that I will match or surpass her.” Tubbo looks at Ranboo, at the golden band he didn’t question. Ranboo was royalty.

“What the fuck? You're going to be king, Ranboo? Why the hell didn’t you say anything?” Tommy demands.

“I- I was… well, there wasn’t really a need,” Ranboo says with a shrug.

Tubbo stares as Tommy starts interrogating Ranboo and Ranboo does his best to deflect all while shrinking under the volume. It was honestly kind of silly and as such Tubbo can’t stop from laughing at the two of them. They both look at him. “You two are idiots,” Tubbo tells them and Tommy looks insulted while Ranboo winces. The boy who started confrontations, the boy who avoided it at all cost, and him. What a trio they made. “But I wouldn’t have it any other way. Now come on if you are just going to stand there you mind as well help me. I have no clue when I’ll be able to work on stuff again.”

The two boys look at each other before they scramble to help him. Tubbo has a smile on his face as Tommy continues to argue with someone who simply wants to help. He wishes this wasn’t a one-time thing.

Quackity is livid. Well livid wasn’t quite the right word but it was damn close. It was Schlatt all over again. Quackity was getting pushed to the side as the king avoided the matter at hand. Tubbo had said it would be different. Tubbo had said he would confer with Quackity and yet here he was looking for Tubbo because Tubbo had run off to who the hell knew where.

He expected better of Tubbo, he truly did. He sped through the hallways asking around to see if anyone had seen him only to find that no one had seen the young heir. Apparently, Ranboo had been walking to more people and he wasn’t sure how he felt about that. Ranboo was here by association with Technoblade and while he saw the merit in a skilled fighter on their side he didn’t agree with the monster being here.

Quackity froze in his tracks as he realize he was heading in the wrong direction. He was walking towards Schlatt’s room. A place Tubbo hadn’t gone to when his uncle was alive let alone when he was dead in Tubbo’s place. Quackity closed his eyes breathing in to calm himself. He hated that his already broken heart still broke when Schlatt died. He had loved Schlatt and still hoped somewhere deep down Schlatt would return to who he was before Eztia had died. Instead, he had died and found his way to them once again.

Once again leaving Quackity alone. With nothing but white-hot anger and a choice to make. Years ago he chose to come to L’manburg, chose to seek power so that he might avoid a repeat of what happened. And that turned out great hadn’t it. He still couldn’t do a thing. He could make no change, he was always left playing to someone else’s tune. He had thought when he had become an advisor to the royal family that would finally change. But Tubbo’s parents had died. Schlatt had never talked to him and then died. And now Tubbo.

Quackity turned on his heel and started walking towards the place Tubbo always retreated to when he wanted freedom from his studies and his duties.

His workshop.

Quackity walked with a purpose as he made his way toward Tubbo's workshop. A place that Quackity, under normal circumstances, would call unfit for a king, and under the current situation, unsafe. It was unguarded and filled with dangerous equipment and weapons. It’s like he had no sense of danger and risk.

As he approached he heard the sounds of laughter, he recognises the two loudest, Tommy and Tubbo are no strangers to being loud and anyone who has walked these halls for any amount of time will tell you as such. The laughter dies down as he gets closer. They either had a sense of dread or had heard Quackity because it was too sudden. Quackity doesn’t bother knocking when he opens the door to see Ranboo and Tommy looking at him in surprise.

“Where’s Tubbo?” he demands.

“Beats me,” Tommy says with a shrug. “ I thought he would be here or with you.”

“Well he isn’t with me,” he says, his voice dripping with contempt. He looks at Ranboo who shifts nervously under his glare glancing and looking around. “Ranboo,” And then those eyes fix on him pinning him in place. “Have you seen Tubbo?”

Ranboo stares and for a moment Quackity’s anger fades out of him, slowly replaced with fear, but it slips back when Ranboo answers and breaks whatever weird sense of panic had been affecting him. “Not for a while no. I Uhm, don’t even know if we have exchanged more than a few words. Di-did you need him for something.”

Quackity glares at the two boys. “And why are you two talking and laughing like you’re buddies. And don’t say you weren’t I heard you.”

“Ranboo’s a cool guy,” Tommy says raising his voice defensively but whether it was of Ranboo who he really did think was worth his time, or of secrets they are keeping, he can’t quite be sure.

“I uh, just bumped into him, and well one thing led to another and he’s fun to be around,” Ranboo adds shifting nervously and fidgeting.

“I’m glad to see you two getting along. Now stop hiding Tubbo.” Quackity has never seen a series of worse lies. And he can hear shuffling and breathing from Tubbo. He also heard the boy laughing as he walked down the hallway.

“We aren’t fucking hiding Tubbo, Quackity,” Tommy yells.

“Tubbo,” Quackity says. And he can see Ranboo shrink under the tone and Tommy puffs up to challenge it but Tubbo slinks out at the tone.

“I’m sorry big Q, I just, I wanted a moment to myself before I get crowned. Enjoy my last few days as prince and whatnot.” He offers not meeting his gaze and speaking softly.

“Unfortunately time isn’t a luxury we have. Come on, we have work to do.” Tubbo steps up beside him, hanging his head in shame. As Quackity turns to leave he looks over his shoulder at Tommy who looks to be trying to attack Quackity with just his gaze. “I appreciate your loyalty to Tubbo, but your foolishness is only going to put you and everyone you care about in danger Tommy. Think about that next time you decide to lie for him.” Tommy looks about to argue, swearing as he always did.

“Tommy, don’t. He’s right.” Tubbo says in an exhale of breath. He breathes in. “Thank you though.” he sighs, “I need to go then.”

Tommy deflates and Ranboo looks pathetic, just as he had through the whole confrontation. Quackity walks down the hall. Tubbo is quiet beside him. His head downcast in shame. “Stand up straight. A king doesn’t slouch.” Tubbo straightens at Quackity’s advice. He still doesn’t look at Quackity. Their steps echo and finally Quackity adds. “I expect better of you Tubbo. You are king. You have a nation to think about. People to protect and guide. These childish actions aren’t just hurting you in the long run. They hurt your people, every citizen from the children to the elders. Including your friends.”

Tubbo doesn’t have anything to say. “I know you aren’t ready, that you don’t feel ready but sometimes you don’t get the choice. You need to be ready.”

“Alright, Big Q,” Tubbo says his voice small.

“Quackity. Try to be a bit more professional will you.”

“I understand B… Quackity,” Tubbo says dejectedly.

“Good, now we have work to do.” They walk into Schla- Tubbo’s office. Dusty shelves, closed curtains, and cluttered books and papers are a few of the landmarks he sees as he glances over the room. A spot has been cleared on the desk, and a new inkwell has been placed. The old one sits on a stack of books off to the side, dried ink chips off in small flakes like ash. Tubbo walks over and sits down picking up one of the papers and reading it carefully to make sure he understands it. Quackity walks around finding the most important papers and putting them in a pile for Tubbo to address from most important to least.

His eyes, despite his efforts not to, glance at the portrait hanging on the wall behind Tubbo. There sit Tubbo’s parents, gilded crowns are placed elsewhere as they sit for the portrait, Tubbo in their lap clearly not sitting still for this picture without some sort of entertainment. He looks up at his mother as she smiles down at him her lips frozen in the middle of a story. His father has a hand on her shoulder as he smiles at his family. Schlatt is next to them looking at Eztia with a smile as Eztia tries to redirect his attention to his nephew or his brother or the artist all in vain. A light snicker escapes their lips in their attempts. Quackity remembers this day remembers the story that was being told, the laughter that had filled the room. They had asked if he wanted to be in the portrait but he had refused he didn’t want his fawning envious gaze to be depicted for all of eternity.

That had been a few years ago. Tubbo’s parents had left to fight in the war against Elytria and never returned. This portrait had been his comfort until it started being a reminder that they were gone. It had been placed in this room since it was the most recent portrait of the royal family. One day it would be replaced with Tubbo’s family, his children, and his spouse.

He looks back down at Tubbo. Assuming Tubbo didn’t get himself killed that is.

Punz wasn’t surprised to find Dream waiting for his return. He isn’t surprised that Dream holds no expression. Nothing can be read from the way he stands. He isn’t surprised when Dream asks a simple question, “so?”

“I failed. I poisoned Tubbo’s cup as you ordered. But Technoblade interfered and Schlatt ended up drinking it. I went to go and kill Tubbo when they were all distracted but Technoblade expected it and stopped me. He almost killed me. I fled although they managed to grab my cloak.” Punz says recounting his failure. It sounds worse than it felt. In that dining room with Technoblade staring daggers in his direction. With people on edge and watching. With people chasing him it felt like a graceful defeat, a tactical retreat.

Telling it to Dream made it sound trivial. Small. Simple and that he had simply given up when the going had gotten tough.

“I’m aware.” And Punz knew Dream was, he always knew but this was the first time he had truly confirmed it. “You should have cut your losses sooner. Attacking Tubbo was foolish and has now alerted them to an enemy. I expect better next time.”

“I apologize.”

“It’s fine I have a backup plan.” Punz watches as Dream turns to walk into his room. He hears the click of the door as it locks. Punz wonders what it is that dream has planned. Perhaps another letter? Or maybe he was going to use his connections.

Punz just knew that whatever it was that Dream had planned would end in chaos.

Chapter Text

Ranboo feels comfortable. Which isn’t normal. Whatever had happened today, it was fun. Tubbo was strange and just nothing like anyone he has ever met. Tommy too, although he could be too abrasive at times. He also just stared at Ranboo for what seemed like way too long. But then again any amount of time felt way longer than it should.

But Tubbo had left with Quackity and he and Tommy had ended up sparring and practicing swordsmanship. Tommy was, well- Tommy was an interesting opponent. He was strong and quick, but he was easy to read. He didn’t try to hide anything.

“Why are you always winning?” he asks between breaths when they take a break. Tommy is laying on the ground and Ranboo is seated, leaning on his hands, beside him.

“You are easy to read,” Ranboo responds significantly less out of breath than Tommy.

“Am I really?”

Ranboo nods.

“How do I not be readable?” he asks.

“Misdirection,” Ranboo responds in sync with a voice behind them. Ranboo turns to look at Techno as Tommy simply rolls his head back to look at whoever it is upside down.

“How do I do that?”

Techno shrugs as he responds, “Make your actions less large, shorten the time leading into your attack, feint. There are any number of things you can do to make yourself harder to read. Although it doesn’t matter if you’re easily read if you can read your opponent and move faster than they can. But then again there will always be someone faster than you so learning to misdirect is a useful skill,” Techno says as he extends a hand to both of them Tommy takes it and Ranboo does as well if slower than Tommy. Techno pulls them both to their feet. “But that is a task for a different day. It’s getting late and Niki tells me Wilbur wants to meet with us tomorrow.”

“Except ranboo,” Tommy says, “sorry again about that but Wil's an insecure little bitch sometimes.”

“No no it’s no worry I understand really, I do,” Ranboo says trying not to remember what the voice had said. But he looks at their expressions Technoblade is looking at Tommy and Tommy seems apologetic.

“They can’t trust you,” Cornelius whispers. Ranboo fights his instinct to whip around to look for the speaker he knows isn’t there. And then, Ranboo wonders what exactly he is missing that he should see that would clue him into the fact he isn’t trusted. Cornelius can see it, or rather the voice in his head that was a part of him. He knows it is there if his subconscious is picking up on it.

And yet, there is nothing Ranboo can see that would indicate any sort of animosity.

“If you want, I can have Wil clue me in afterward and we can practice sparring more.” Tommy offers as he seems to scan Ranboo’s eyes. He swings his sword raising it and pointing it at nothing. “I know I can do better. I was just going easy on you after all. But I would also like to try some misdirection.” He looks back at Ranboo letting his sword fall to his side, “What do you say?”

“No, really it’s fine. Don’t worry about me.” Ranboo says as static starts to blur in the back of his mind.

“Alright if you are sure.”

“I am. It’s fine.” He sees for a moment their faces flicker into something a little less gentle, a little less caring. And then in a flash, it's gone. Ranboo smiles despite it. If he could close his eyes he would, as it was, he simply smiled and hoped they didn’t see the fear in his eyes.

Techno lets out a breath, “Alright, but we should still go. It’s getting late and Phil has made me promise to sleep tonight.” He stands to the side falling back to stand beside Ranboo, as he talks to Tommy.

“Do you not normally?” “fucking hell, sleep.” Ranboo and Tommy say at the same time.

“Ehhh, it’s normal,” he says as a response which Ranboo doesn’t think is quite right for either of the things said. “But come on, let’s call it a night,” Techno says offering Ranboo a gentle smile while his eyes flicker between a sort of distance that shows a sort of neglect and lack of care, and a fondness that Ranboo is convinced isn’t right.

“Alright,” Ranboo says as Tommy yawns. They walk together for a few yards and then split Tommy traveling to the more important side of the castle while Techno and Ranboo head towards the more guest-oriented side of the castle.

As they walk Techno says something that startles Ranboo, “It’s alright to be scared.”

“Of what?”

“I don’t know. Fears are as unique as the people that have them. My fears will not be the same as most people’s fears.” Techno shrugs as they walk. He doesn’t look at Ranboo. “Perhaps a critical eye?”

It is at this moment that Ranboo realizes that Techno isn’t looking at Ranboo because he realizes it makes him nervous.

“You know he is telling you he is being critical and the fact he isn’t looking at you means he thinks you're beneath him,” the voice offers and Ranboo immediately sees the disdain in Techno’s stance. The static that was humming in the back of his mind slowly gets louder.

“Ranboo-” and Ranboo looks at Technoblade- “I won’t ask. But know… know I will keep you safe if you want me to.” And the static recedes slightly and he sees the care in Techno’s eyes even if they aren’t looking at him. “Just tell me and I'm there.” They stop outside Ranboo’s door and he opens it. Techno takes a breath. “You chose to trust me and I don't want to betray that trust.”

Ranboo feels the static grow as he remembers that maybe Technoblade isn’t trustworthy. “Oh yeah right. I- it’s nothing. I- yeah.”

Techno looks at Ranboo, “Not to me.” he closes his eyes and sighs. Ranboo feels uncertain about everything. He isn’t sure what to trust and what to be wary of. “But I’ll leave you be. Just- if you need help don’t be afraid to ask.”

“A-alright.” The word feels like venom in his throat as he sees Techno open and close the door to his own room.

Ranboo closes his door with a slight click and he turns to see the mirror. Except standing behind him is Cornelius. He turns and no one is there. Ranboo turns back to the mirror taking a couple hesitant steps towards it. Cornelius steps with him still lingering at his shoulder. “You’re not here,” Ranboo says.

“Well not physically no, but I’m always in your mind Ranboo.” Ranboo feels the whimper building in his throat.

“What do you want?” he asks.

“I want to protect you,” Cornelius says, placing a hand on Ranboo’s shoulder. Ranboo feels the phantom sensation of a weight on his shoulder and when he looks he sees nothing there. “You’re in danger Ranboo. You’re behind enemy lines and they are deciding whether or not you are useful to them. Should the answer be no, you’ll die.”

“And what if the answer is yes?” Ranboo asks because he wants to argue and say the voice is wrong, that techno and Phil will never let that happen; he remembers them defending him. Remember them asking his opinion but maybe. Maybe he is misremembering and the voice knows that. So instead he plays along and lets his own fears and insecurities about his memories eat away at him.

“Then they will use you, they will take what they want. And if you refuse to give it to them. Well...” Cornelius pulls water out of the air and brings it close to Ranboo’s neck and the message is clear. They will torture him and hurt him until he gives them what they want. Ranboo tenses and feels the static grow in the back of his mind. The water disappears. And Ranboo watches as Cornelius tucks a strand of hair behind his ear. “You can’t trust them Ranboo. I saw what happened today, and if you keep going down that path, you are only going to be hurt more.”

Ranboo is scared and he can’t think about what happened. Because the static is louder and it is covering up his memories, Tubbo’s face is indistinct, and his voice is a haze. But the tone still lingers, commanding. Technoblade just moments ago with his kind gaze and promise of aid. His posture was tall, commanding, condescending. It fades to static and is replaced with the truth of a slight sneer, apathy, and a taunt in his voice. And soon that fades too. His mind is static and the only thing cutting through it is Cornelius. “I don’t think you're right,” Ranboo whispers not certain in his own words as they crack and crumble in his throat.

“I think we both know you don’t believe that Ranboo.” It’s soft and gentle in Ranboo’s ear against the harsh static. “Lesson 53: never trust anyone. You don't trust them Ranboo, not fully, and that’s a good thing. You’ll be okay Ranboo. I promise you. You just need to follow my direction. I can get you out of there safely.”

“No.”

“What?”

“No, you’re wrong.” And Ranboo can’t be sure where this confidence is coming from. Can’t be sure if he even believes it. But between the static and his fear he doesn’t have time to analyze it. He only knows that his instinct is not to trust Cornelius. That he should trust Phil. Phil is good and kind. He- he hasn’t lied yet. He hasn’t. So until Phil says something to let Ranboo think otherwise he will trust Phil. And he will trust Phil’s judgment of Techno. He doesn’t know himself but he knows enough to know he doesn’t trust himself. Knows enough that he doesn’t fully believe Cornelius.

Cornelius shakes his head sadly, “Tsk tsk tsk. You’ll realize soon enough Ranboo. I promise. They aren’t who you think they are.” And Cornelious turns and walks out of view of the mirror, and when Ranboo turns around he is gone. The static though only grows louder until Ranboo can barely think. Ranboo moves over to the bed not even bothering to change out of his dirty clothes. And he collapses onto the bed as the static takes the rest of his consciousness.

Karl watches the conflict. Technoblade holds them off with ease as Ranboo gets away with- with someone Karl should know.

He takes a deep breath and while Techno is occupied he runs after them. They are quick and dodge and leave everyone behind. Karl needs to follow them. He ducks through the streets and watches people part for the duo with slight confusion. They don’t seem concerned, why would they be, they don’t know who they are.

Karl watches them run into the woods. He runs to keep up with them. Except they are faster and he loses them. More than once. They are incredibly agile and light of foot. But Karl thanks Chrono for giving him an internal compass pointing him to the important events in time. He follows the fluttering in his head. He follows it with desperation as it slowly dwindles. He hears voices, hears the comforting words of this person he should know. “Ranboo, it’s okay, you’re safe. Just breathe.”

Karl watches as Ranboo is comforted as he looks at that someone with panic and fear. “Phil, why did- You should have just left me. I- I’m-”

“Shh.” The man tucks his hand beside Ranboo’s ear, “Hey, don’t say that.” The words were soft and reassuring. “I will come for you. No matter where you go, if you need me I will find a way.”

“But- but why?” Ranboo’s voice cracks.

“Because you’re something special Ranboo. And you deserve some happiness.”

“I’m not sure if I do.”

The man sighs. “Ranboo, what qualifies someone for happiness?”

“Being a good person?”

“So you think Techno doesn’t deserve some happiness? What about me? I wasn’t always a good person Ranboo.”

“I- no. I don’t think. It’s different for me though.”

“Why?”

“Because I can't remember any of it.”

“Come here Ranboo.” and Ranboo is brought close into a comforting hug. “Everyone deserves a little happiness. Life isn’t fair but by living it we have our right to it. And part of that life is a little happiness. Are you alive Ranboo?”

“I… Yeah, I- I am.”

“Then you deserve a little happiness.”

Karl is about to step out and say something. Make his case and beg them to help stop the end of the world or a tyrant or something, but a blade is placed at his throat as an arm pins him. “You have one chance to tell me what you were doing before I kill you.” And while Karl has never heard him speak he knows that this voice is that of a legend.

Karl swallows as he prepares to jump right to the crux of the issue, “Technoblade I need your help.”

The silence is thick. And Karl realizes that not even Ranboo and the person whose name is still eating at Karl are making a sound.

Karl feels the grip and the sword disappear and then he is pushed forward and he stumbles into the clearing. Phil draws his sword and puts a hand out protecting Ranboo. “Alright then start talking,” Technoblade says from behind him and Karl turns to look at him. He looms over Karl and looks like he is seconds away from killing him.

“There is someone who is turning into a tyrant and should they be allowed to continue I fear for our future,” Karl says trying to be careful about his words while still being honest.

Technoblade stares him down. “Why were you listening in on us?” Karl turns to address the speaker. And he sees those eyes and he can feel a memory just out of reach. It’s important but he doesn’t have a strong enough trigger. But he does remember in a flash that the person standing in front of him is Phil. Wil’s father, and one of the few survivors of the Elytrian massacre.

“I- I don’t have a good answer. I guess I was just trying to figure out the best way to approach asking this favor.”

His eyes narrow. And he looks over Karl’s shoulder and then tracks the movement of Technoblade behind him, “Techno what do you think?”

“I think he’s desperate. Which generally means he is honest about his intentions. Whatever he thinks is going to happen he thinks it’s bad enough to risk his life.”

He sees Phil lower his sword. “So we hear him out for what he wants?”

“I don’t see why not. He isn’t strong enough to force our hand one way or another should we choose not to help,” Technoblade says with a shrug.

“I’m not asking much,” Karl says, speaking up. He knows what happens. He knows Wil gets his memories back and then Phil and Techno disappear. They travel and aren’t seen again for ages. “Just stick close to this area? I mean It’s going to happen near here. If the threat arises, I’m sure you will see it and do what you can to stop it. You don’t have to stay anywhere in particular or do anything. Just please don’t travel halfway across the continent?” Karl knows this is desperate. Knows that they could easily say no and there is nothing he can do about it. He knows that if this doesn’t work he will be struggling to stop everything from playing out the same way as before.

They share a look. A silent conversation is shared between them and finally, Techno nods.

“Alright, we’ll stay nearby. But we won’t tell you where, and it won’t be forever. If we see this threat we will take action. If not, well, you won’t see us again.” Techno says setting the rules for this agreement. It brokers no bargaining, but Karl doesn’t need anything more than this chance.

Karl sighs and nearly cries in relief, “Thank you.”

“Now leave,” Phil says with a cold look as he steps in front of Ranboo further. He is coming from L’manburg a place that had just seconds ago held Ranboo against his will. Understandably, they don’t want him near.

And Karl nods and runs away. He doesn’t want to be on the bad side of the people he needs the aid of. This, this was good. He could stop the end of the world. He just needed a way to ask Phil to help him with his memories. With his memories back he would know everything that went wrong and what caused them. When he knew what caused them he could stop that from happening.

But more pressing than him getting his memories back he needed to figure out a way to stop Wil from getting his back.

Fundy didn’t understand what was going on. At least not well. Dad had explained to him one night that he was a bird man, or was. He isn’t sure if he still is if he doesn’t have wings. He understood that Grandpa was a birdman. And he wasn’t going to tell anyone. He isn’t sure why he can’t say it but Dad seemed adamant that he keep it between the three of them.

But Dad couldn’t really explain it. He needed to know. So that’s how Fundy sought out Grandpa Phil. Phil was talking with Technoblade, and Fundy fought the snarl on his face. He took a deep breath as he stalked up to Grandpa. They were caught up in conversation so they didn’t see him so Fundy tugged on Grandpa’s shirt. He jumped and looked down. “Oh Fundy, it’s you.” He looks between him and Technoblade before resting his gaze on him. “Did you need something?”

“Can we talk?” He glares at Technoblade who hasn’t moved, “without the pig here.” Fundy can’t help the snarl.

Phil laughs as Technoblade glares back at him. “Techno mate, we can finish this conversation later.”

“Alright, Phil. Stay safe.”

“I’ll do my best.” And Technoblade walked away. “Alright mate what is it?” Phil asks.

Fundy looks around. “Can we, can we go somewhere more private?” he asks. Because he doesn’t want to hurt his family. And if Dad is right if people find out it might hurt them.

Phil looks concerned and his happy demeanor changes to serious, “Sure mate. Where did you want to go?”

And Fundy simply grabs Grandpa Phil’s hand and pulls him along to a place he has never seen anyone go but him. Phil ducks down and looks around at their surroundings before looking up. Phil looks back at Fundy. “Alright mate what did you need to talk about?”

“Dad," he lowers his voice until it is barely a whisper, "Dad says you and him are birdmen. And he told me it’s a secret but I don’t understand why it needs to be a secret. Should I not tell people I’m a sprite? Or a halfling or whatever I am?”

Phil looks startled and scared at first before he sighs and sits down patting the ground beside him and Fundy takes it. He smiles, “First off, while 'birdmen' is amusing, the more formal name is Elytrian.” His smile disappears. “Fundy you know there are other places other than L’manburg right?”

“Uhm, yeah. Because mom isn’t from L’manburg. But I couldn’t stay with her. I don’t understand that either though.”

“Well I can’t help with that one but I’ll do my best to explain the Elytrian thing.” Grandpa opens and closes his mouth as he starts to say something but cuts himself off. “Elytria was a country. Full of people like me and like Wil, people who had wings and touched the sky. But we also had magic. The way you have elements at your fingertips we had magic that could interact with the mind.”

“What does that have to do with anything?” Fundy said.

“Well we could read memories, invoke emotions, erase memories, alter pasts, we could heal minds and break them. Now understand that most people didn’t use magic to hurt others but there were a few. But it was enough to invoke fear in the rest of the world. They feared what Elytrians could do.” Grandpa pauses. He closes his eyes and then opens them looking at Fundy with sorrow. “They decided to protect themselves. They decided it would be better if that kind of powerful magic didn’t exist in the world. So they picked up their weapons and attacked. They killed every Elytrian they found. Those that lived fled and hid. Wil, your dad, chose to sever his ties to his past. He cut off his wings to hide and hid his memories from himself to protect his future. While I kept my wings I've been on the run for years. Techno being only friend and ally.”

Fundy felt a deep sorrow well up in his chest for the deaths of what could have been his cousins. For the people who could have been friends. “So it’s a secret because people are afraid of you and Dad?”

Grandpa nods, “there are people who would kill us the first chance they got.”

Fundy feels his own fear well up in his chest at the thought of losing his family. “What about Tommy?”

“He isn’t Elytrian. He’s human, we just raised him.”

“And me?”

Grandpa doesn’t answer right away. “Fundy, I’ve always been honest with the people I love. But the truth isn’t always kind.”

“They’d kill me too wouldn’t they?”

Grandpa sighs, “I can’t say for certain, but Elytrian blood runs through your veins, you have great magical potential and that combination is what made people afraid in the first place.”

Fundy lets that sink in. “so… so why aren’t Technoblade and Tommy afraid?”

He seems surprised by that question, “Well uhm, Tommy, Tommy grew up around Elytrians to him they weren’t a threat they were just people. He knows us well enough to know that his fear is better reserved for other things. And Techno? Techno never believed we were a threat to begin with. Or rather he understands that it is reliant on who uses it. As he likes to put it magic and knives aren’t all that different, both have purposes that help make life more convenient but in ambitious hands they can do some serious hurt.”

“I don’t want anyone to get hurt.” Fundy decides.

“The best thing you can do then is to keep this quiet like W- your dad suggested.”

“There has to be more I can do.”

Grandpa bites his lip but then decides to say. “You could practice magic with us.”

Fundy’s tail starts wagging and he can feel the smile building on his lips, “Can I?”

He smiles and laughs, “Yes, but,” and Fundy stills, “One, no mention of Elytria or its magic.” Fundy nods. “Two, you need to follow instructions and behave. You won’t be the only one learning you need to respect the others learning.” Fundy nods, slower this time because he needs to truly understand that. He can do that. “And three, you need to okay it with your dad. I don’t want to go behind his back and make decisions like that for him.” Fundy nods. He doesn’t actually have to ask Dad. “And have him give his answer to me.” And Fundy droops.

“Okay,” he mopes

Grandpa ruffles his fur tufts, “Good.” He stands. “Well then, I hoped this conversation helped you.”

“It did. Thank you.”

Grandpa Phil stands and stretches, “Alright mate, I have to go attend a meeting now, stay out of trouble alright.”

Fundy bounces over to Phil, “Okay.” As they walk out of the little hidey hole that Fundy has made his hideout. Phil walks towards the meeting room that his dad has and Fundy goes to find something to entertain himself.

Chapter Text

Wilbur stared down at his maps and his plans. Next to it all is a letter addressed to him from Clay.

Wilbur be careful. Technoblade is back, and I’ve heard rumors that he pretends to be someone he isn’t in order to get close and strike at the heart of the thing. Trust Carefully. He also has people helping him. He will use them to get close to the people he needs to. He is smarter than people give him credit for and more vicious than even his legends can describe.
Ranboo also has been known to act innocent to get where he needs to in order to strike. The queen is starting to get anxious. If she does not retrieve him soon I'm afraid she may come out hunting for him. If you find him return him to d’neer immediately. If she finds out you have been holding him without contacting her she will show no mercy when she arrives.
And Wilbur, I know not having your memories has always caused you some level of stress but know that your past is crucial to protecting L’Manburg. It will allow you to know who to trust and who to distrust. And keep this letter, this information, close to your chest. Some of your allies are not who they say they are. I don’t know who the traitor is yet, but when they hear this letter they will try and silence you. They will strike and you will not have time to prepare.
Be careful,
Clay

Wilbur grits his teeth. He needed to ask Dad to give his memories back. He needs to know whatever it is that he has forgotten. He looks at the map and D’neer. If the Endermen strike, L’manburg will not stand a chance. They are centuries strong and equipped with the magic given directly by the god of space. Ruimete is one of the oldest gods from what he gathered, right next to Chrono, and as such their magic is considered some of the hardest but also the most powerful. An entire nation with such magic will destroy L’Manburg.

He breathes out as he organizes the papers he has gathered and written. He hears footsteps and looks up to the door to see Technoblade. He follows the man’s gaze to Clay's letter and Wilbur folds it and tucks it away. Not trying to hide it, after all, it has already been seen.

“Who’s it from?” Techno asks as he walks further into the room looking at the table and the maps on the wall.

That was not the question he was expecting, “a friend.” He says.

“Alright.” and just like that techno drops the matter entirely. Techno scans the room before standing in a corner.

“Do you plan on taking a seat?”

“Do you have enough chairs?”

Wilbur looks and they don’t, actually, have enough chairs.

“I guess not.”

“Then I’m fine standing here.”

“Any reason why?”

“I like being able to see the entirety of the room. And I personally don’t like sitting.”

“Uh, how do you mean?” because that is a weird thing to say.

“Most chairs are designed for human anatomy.”

And that is when Wilbur is just so flabbergasted by this simple thing that all he can say is, “Fair enough.” Tommy comes in next with Niki and Eret. Who all seem to look to technoblade. This is the first time he has been in this room. The meeting he had had with Technoblade to meet everyone had been sort of on the spot since everyone had been there and then, well, then they had moved on. It was odd having Techno in this room when he was still an unknown factor in their plans. This was a safe place and Techno wasn’t aiding it so it felt off.

“Technoblade you’re early,” Tommy says walking up to techno like they were old friends.

“Good impressions and all that.” techno shrugs.

Niki snorts and Eret smiles as he asks, “I mean can you really say you’ve had a good first impression?”

“I never said first.”

Niki chuckles, “You’re really that bad at first impression that you have to make it up later.”

Technoblade smiles, “I mean my reputation precedes me, my first impression is very rarely in my favor.”

Eret lets out a low laugh, “I guess so.”

Karl walks in at that time. Eret and Niki take their seats as they talk conspiratorially with each other. Tommy chats with Technoblade about misdirection.

Karl takes a seat next to a seat that last time had been filled by his son. It had been the only time his son had attended a meeting and it was in part because fundy had been a huge part in the technoblade and phil search. Now Phil would most likely fill his spot. He hoped fundy didn’t get up to any trouble today.

Phil walks in next. And after a stiff movement from techno just nodded. Techno looks at Phil and nods back and Wilbur feels lacking. They always seemed to know what the other was thinking, and saying. Quackity walks in with an exhausted-looking Tubbo. And now with everyone here, “Tommy would you close the door.”

Tommy closes the door and sits down. Wilbur looks around the table and takes note of everyone and how they seem to be doing. “Let’s get started then.”

Wilbur looks at Tubbo, “Tubbo are you feeling up for this?”

“Yeah. I can- I’m good.”

“Alright then let’s start there.” everyone leans forward ready for the meeting. “Tubbo is set to be coronated tomorrow. Which means everyone here needs to be there and on alert. Make sure this goes smoothly.”

“You want us there too, mate?” Phil asks, glancing at Techno before looking back to Wil.

“I think I need you there. But technoblade.” the man in question lifts his head, “you said you practiced glamours could you look less like the technoblade of legend.”

“I doubt you need to worry about that Wilbur.” eret says.

He looks back to techno, “They are right. I’ve done it enough that it is almost habit.”

“Fantastic. Quackity.”

“What is it, Wilbur?”

“Should Technoblade and Tubbo find it agreeable, I want Technoblade to train Tubbo in self-defense techniques. As king, Tubbo will only be under more threat. A day of training could be the difference between his life and his death.”

“I was actually hoping to teach him a thing or two,” Technoblade says before Quackity can get the chance and Wilbur can see the advisor bristling with hatred and anger. Techno reaches behind his back and pulls out a sheathed dagger. He holds it by the blade out to Tubbo who takes it and unsheathes it looking at the gleaming metal. “I would have gotten him a custom dagger but I figured we didn’t have the time for it to be made. So I settled for a blade that seemed to fit his grip. Had I run into you sooner you’d have had it before now.”

Tubbo gripped the handle as he spoke. “You bought this for me?” Tubbo asks, “How do you know it would work for me? And actually, why did you buy it?”

“I make sure my allies are equipped to deal with whatever threat we are dealing with.”

“Yeah, alright. Thanks Technoblade.”

Wilbur looks back to Quackity who looks one more interruption away from stabbing technoblade. Wilbur would be curious to hear what exactly has made Quackity hate Technoblade this much. “Quackity?”

“One day should be fine. If Schlatt did his fucking job I might have been able to spare him more time, as it is, things already have been pushed back too long.” Quackity tells him.

“I understand.”

“Technoblade. Would the day after his coronation work?”

“I have no plans.”

“Right.” Wilbur feels the weight of Clay’s letter in his breast pocket. “Niki, Eret, progress report.”

“Everything is on track, Wilbur,” Niki tells him.

“Not much has changed, walls are still being fortified, and the ravine is still being explored fully.” Eret offers.

“Alright, good.”

“From everything I've heard people took the warning to heart about the red vines and have been avoiding them. So there is no development on that issue.” Wilbur looks at everyone as they focus on him. He takes a deep breath, “War is on the horizon, danger has been found behind L’manburg’s walls. We need to prepare. “Niki, I’m going to have to ask you to step away from your bakery.”

“I already have.”

“Good.” he looks at everyone again. “And we need to train everyone for the worst. Techno and Phil I’ve heard and seen you training swordsmanship and magic respectively with us.”

“That’s right mate.”

“Can you do it for all of us? And by that I mean I want to set aside a scheduled time for all military personnel to train those two things. Your skill and understanding of the craft is unparalleled by anyone else here. You are the most suited to the task.”

Dad and Techno glance at each other share a few unspoken words and then look back at Wilbur. “We can do it but it won’t be as focused. I tend to like to focus on individuals playing to their strengths and doing large numbers of people detracts from that.”

Dad jumps in, “The same applies to magic. If you want us to help we can but it won’t be as effective as you are probably hoping.”

Wilbur doesn’t like it. They need the best but they don’t have the time. He looks at the people in the room. He looks at Dad and Techno, “I understand and could you spare more time to train those here? If we can have even a few people reach a higher standard that could make the difference.”

“I’m willing,” Dad answers immediately. “If I can help I will.”

Techno is slow to his response mulling it over before he finally says, “Wilbur I want to ask you a question. Have you ever been in a conflict?”

Wilbur feels his throat close up, “Never one of this scale.”

“Have you ever killed a man?”

“No.” And Wilbur stares at the people around him, most of them haven’t.

“Do you want a title of blood?”

“What?” the question catches him off guard. Techno seemed to be sizing him up preparing to turncoat.

“If I train you all to win this conflict. You won’t just have blood on your hands, they will be stained. I can do it, there isn’t a question of capability, but I will not be gentle in my training and I will not accept anything less than your best. If I train you all to be skilled fighters I am training you with the knowledge I have and my knowledge is merciless.” Technoblade’s eyes bore into him. “I will train you all but you need to know where we stand. You need to understand what you are willing to do, how far you are willing to go, and what you are willing to lose.” Technoblade’s gaze is hard and unwavering. His ruby gaze pins Wilbur to the spot to ponder what Technoblade has asked him. “I’m not asking for answers but know that whether you win or lose the battle you won’t be the same, and because of the simple fact that I helped you may forever be on the wrong side of history.”

Wilbur gazes back into those eyes. “I understand Technoblade.”

“Alright.” He says leaning back and Wilbur feels like he can breathe easier. He needs to know how to kill Technoblade should things go wrong. He needs to know the man’s weaknesses if he wants to have any hope of winning.

“Is there anything else Wilbur?” Quackity asks.

“Technoblade, Phil can you train us after this meeting?”

They look at each other again. Dad looks back, “Yeah mate, I can do that.”

“Great, in which case I think that was everything I needed to touch on. Meeting concludes.” People stand up and push their chairs in and walk out talking and asking questions of Dad, going to the courtyard where they will train magic that Wilbur doesn’t have access to anymore. Quackity guides Tubbo back to his office to fill out and sign more paperwork. Technoblade is still there standing waiting.

Technoblade pauses at the door and looks back at Wilbur, his eyes soften, he blinks and when he opens them again they are half-lidded in something akin to sorrow. “One last thing Wilbur, you need to decide right now who you trust. Me, or whoever wrote you that letter. Because you can’t trust us both.”

Panic rushes through Wilbur. Techno knew, Technoblade knew. He was going to attack Wilbur he was going to turn on him, kill him like Clay said. He should lie to Technoblade and say he trusts him. But Wilbur felt disgusted with the very notion of such a slimy action. So he stares Technoblade down as he says with the strength he hasn’t earned, “I trust my ally, I trust the man who has helped me reach this point, who has guided me through dangerous times and given me warnings enough to prepare. That person isn’t you.”

Technoblade’s eyes harden. And for a moment Wilbur believes that this is where he will die. “Alright, I’ll remember that. But Wilbur, question your faith sometimes, wonder why you believe in someone every now and then.” Technoblade says as he makes to leave,

“Do you question your belief in Phil like that?” Wilbur says anger rising in his voice for, for, well he wasn’t sure if it was for his father or himself and Clay.

Technoblade turns to look at him his eyes hard and uncaring, “Constantly, and every time I ask myself why, I remind myself. I remind myself why I believe in him, I remind myself constantly of the reasons why I came to believe in Phil.” Technoblade walks up to Wilbur and Wilbur is reminded of a similar situation a few days ago, “I have to be careful what I trust in Wilbur. I have been taught that trust is dangerous. I was willing to trust you, Wilbur. I was going to. You are incredibly gifted, with opportunity at your fingertips. I wanted to help you but if you think I am to be distrusted, if you think, Clay or whoever your informant is, is right. About me. Then I will return that distrust. I will wait for you to turn on me. I’ll watch my back, I’ll question your motives.” Technoblade steps away. Back towards the door, “I would simply leave, walk away from L’manburg rather than wait for such a betrayal. But the threat you face is real and there are people here who deserve protection.”

Wil doesn’t have the words and when he finds them Techno is gone. Left alone with his thoughts. He pulls out his letter from Clay. Maybe Techno was right, but maybe Clay was.

Perhaps the safest thing to do is distrust everyone.

Tommy is pulled away by Phil as everyone heads to the courtyard to practice magic. He figured this would be a good chance for him to practice as well even if it was different than anyone else. Seemed Phil thought the same. “Tommy, I want you to focus less on disciplines today. Today I want you to focus on magical centers. I want you to try and find exactly where their magic originates. They all have found theirs and told me about it so it’ll be a test of whether or not they are right and also a test of your abilities and precision.”

“How will identifying the center help?”

“You can learn a lot about a person by their magical center. But that is a lesson for when we have more time.” Phil says as he picks up the pace and continues walking. “Right now people are waiting for us.”

“Alright Phil,” Tommy says racing after Phil. And Tommy thinks about what Technoblade asked, how much was he willing to risk? He doesn’t think it’s much. Tommy has never had much in his life and a lot of what he had, had been taken from him already. The things he had left were precious to him. But the things he had left were people. So while he may not be willing to risk them, he was willing to go as far as it took for them. If that meant sitting still feeling his energy bounce around inside of him so be it. If it meant getting bruised and thrown around, so be it. He was not going to lose anyone else.

They walk over to the circle of people. Fundy has rejoined them. Techno comes up behind them. And after that, Phil clears his throat. Niki’s eyes flutter open and Eret turns his head as fundy and Karl quiet. “Are we ready?” a chorus of confirmation fills the air.

“Alright. Let’s pick up where we left off with healing since that is a useful skill for any magic user to have.” Phil breathes and he has the eyes of everyone except Tommy. Instead, he looks around. Technoblade’s center was the easiest to find. It rested in the middle of his chest. It was incredibly powerful and spread out from his center like vines of pure energy. Phil’s center rested lower. It was smaller and tamer and just sort of faded out towards the edges. But Tommy watches as it stretches slightly becoming more oblong rather than circular.

Tommy couldn’t tell you why but he knows whatever Phil is doing is special. Not necessarily unique to him, but Tommy knows that this stems from his understanding of magic.

“Healing is energy at its purest. Which I already explained to most of you. And what I mean by that is that it uses the energy the body naturally has, focuses it, and amplifies it with magic. Most healing is proportional to the amount of magical energy you have. There are of course ways to work around this, ways to use less energy to receive the same results but it’s far more complicated than I have time to explain right now.”

“So the higher your magical potential the more difficult wounds you can heal?” Niki asks and her magical center is similar to Techno’s in that it rests in her chest but more over her heart and creeps into her forearm. It’s less powerful than Techno’s and less controlled than Phil’s but still nothing to scoff at considering he has seen plenty of people with less magic in them than Niki.

“Yes and no. Your magical potential is how much magical energy your body can maintain. You can have more or less energy than your potential depending on the situation you find yourself in. Think of potential like a glass vase and energy is water filling it. You can be overflowing with energy or you can be near empty. It is important to note for healing however that you can direct the flow of your energy to focus on one spot or on exactly what you want to do.”

“So like if there are multiple injuries you can focus on healing one really well rather than heal all of them a little bit?” Eret asks. His center was the center of his head and it flowed into his eyes since that is where he channeled his magic to. It was bright but not incredibly powerful which was a strange combination. His magical center was by far the most confusing and Tommy wished he understood it better.

“Exactly,” Phil says pointing. “Most magic doesn't actually need physical motion to accompany it. But for most people, it is second nature to do so and it is because people subconsciously direct the flow of their magic.”

Fundy looks at his hands and Tommy stares confused as Fundy appears to be nothing but a magical center. He would have to ask Phil about that one. And beside him, Karl’s center rested in his head as well but flowed into his pendent in a whirlpool-like motion as if the pendent was sucking in Karl's magical energy.

“Techno, mind giving them an example?”

“I could but it would be a glamour since I don’t feel confident in anything else.”

“That’s fine mate,” Phil says and Techno closes his eyes and they watch as a flower floats in front of them. “See you don’t need to move at all but we simply find it easier to direct energy when we do.”

“So should we not move our hands as we use magic?”

“It doesn’t matter, it’s just something useful to know and it’s a skill to have,” Phil says. And Tommy notes that information because that is important to know when identifying magic.

He almost always looked for physical signs before he looked at magical signs.

He takes a breath. Yeah, he felt less useless, he felt like maybe this stupid gift he had been cursed with could be made his. This was his fucking power and he was going to be damned if he let it control him rather than the other way around.

Sapnap looked around him. He was on a mountain, hot water pooling down cliff ledges forming a vast network of hot springs. He looks up at the heat waves distorting the sky. This was a volcano. He looked around again and was at a loss for what to do. He didn’t know how he got here. He had gotten hurt and he had tried running away but he collapsed. He remembers someone trying to help him. He grips at his shoulder and finds no pain.

He looks up, the sky is a pale yellow. Is this the void? He wasn’t one to think about death, he didn’t ponder about the void, but even so, he expected more. He hears laughing and he whips his head to the spring. He sees the dream team laughing as they sit in one of the springs. Dre, because this is Dre, is joking with bad. He looks up at Sapnap a smile on his face. No mask in sight.

“Hey Sap, what are you doing, come over here and relax.” Sapnap takes one step before he stops.

“What is this place?” Sapnap asks.

Dre smiles again as Bad speaks up, “Uh a hot spring? Muffinhead.” Bad says with a smile.

“I mean you brought us here wouldn’t you know?” Antfrost says.

He brought them here? But wait no, something was wrong. He looks at the scene before him as his friends wait for him expectantly. He looks around again at the volcano and the landscape. He had always wanted to find a place like this. A place where he could feel the heat of the sun and feel the warmth of fire at his back. A place that held as much life as it did potential destruction.

“What’s the holdup?” Dre asks as concern laces his brows. Sapnap turns to look at them again and it draws attention to something Sapnap hadn’t realized was missing.

“Where’s George?”

“He said he would be joining us later.”

And the warm steam seeps into Sapnap’s skin, allowing him to relax into the comfortable heat. He is about to join them, walk over and sink into the heated water. But something grabs his arm. He turns to see a deer skull and instantly he is alert again. He isn’t afraid he notes as this person he has never seen holds his arm. Except he has seen them; they were the one who helped Sapnap as he tried to get away. Get away from….

He turns to look at Ant again. Dre and Bad are still laughing but it’s silent as Ant stares into his soul, no smile, no warmth, just cold, calculating apathy. Ant had tried to kill him. Ant wanted him dead. Ant’s eyes shift from forest blue to a deep maroon as he finally smiles, but it’s sharp and predatory as he climbs out and places a hand on his shoulder. The claws dig into his clothes and then into his skin until he feels every nerve in his shoulder screaming. And Ant is pulling him toward the hot spring, although it looks less hot and more boiling. Trying to get him to join them. He looks back at the stranger with the deer mask who is still holding on to him. He looks back at the pool, Dre is wearing his mask again, a black-painted smile stares back at him. Bad’s features were sharper, they were the people who haunted his dreams. His shoulder was throbbing as the pain expanded to consume his chest.

He can feel himself getting dragged closer to the people he once called friends, but now simply called threats. He looks back over his shoulder hoping the stranger would help him and he sees George staring at the sight.

“George!” he screams across the open space and it’s so much louder than he had anticipated as the ground starts to shake and plumes of black smoke reach towards the sky. Tainting the sky an inky grey. George stares at the scene flabbergasted. Sapnap isn’t sure whether to scream for help or yell at him to run. But George decides for him as he screams. George charges towards them.

“Sapnap!” he screams as well. He grabs Sapnap, “Hold on.” and Sapnap clings to George with his good arm. And then the stranger lets go of him and Sapnap feels his feet slide beneath him as he loses ground to Ant’s endeavors.

The man with a deer skull though grabs Ant’s arm and Sapnap watches as Ant’s hand is pulled free of its grip. George pulls him further away and the man with a deer skull escorts him away from the people seeking to hurt him. Sapnap feels weak now that he isn’t in the midst of action. He stumbles feeling like his arm is heavy. George helps him sit down on the grey grass. The stranger puts a hand on his shoulder and guides him to sleep. A hand is placed on his shoulder and Sapnap feels a warmth emanate from the touch.

Sapnap feels tired so he lets himself slide into sleep. He trusts George to protect him.

When he wakes again he sees the familiar surroundings of his home. He hears George talking to no one. He looks around and sees a bag that doesn’t belong to either of them. He sits up and winces as his chest and shoulder ache. “George?” He calls out.

He hears a crash and sees George stumble into the room followed quickly by the stranger. He saw them as he lost consciousness and then in his dream just now. What he remembered and what he saw now didn’t quite line up but it was enough for him to know that they were the same person without a doubt. “Sapnap you’re awake.” George rushes over to him and looks him over, “How do you feel?”

“Like shit.” He says as he lays back down. He puts a hand on his injury to find that it was bandaged and so much less painful than it had been. “What happened after I got hit?”

The stranger walks up and hands him a piece of paper that he looks at. ‘I brought you back here and healed you. Can you tell me what exactly happened?’

Sapnap looks at the stranger, “And who the hell are you.”

“This is Callahan,” George tells him. “And before you ask he isn’t going to say anything. He’s mute.”

“Oh,” he looks around not quite sure what to make of this situation. Then he looks back at George, “We need to leave as soon as possible.”

“Yeah, what happened?” George asks as Callahan tilts his head inquisitively.

“Ant. He showed up and tried to kill me.” He pushes himself off the couch and While Callahan looks ready to guide him back to sit down, George wraps his arms around him to steady his unstable footing. “George I think this is it. I think this is where they make their move. I think this is it.”

George stops and looks at him. Sapnap returns the gaze. “Callahan?” Callahan rushes to their side. “Can we still…”

Callahan raises a bag and George grabs it before draping it across his shoulder. “What?”

George half smiles but shrinks in on himself a little as he says. “I figured it was something like that and asked Callahan if we could travel with him. He said yes and we prepared to leave the moment you woke up.”

Sapnap stared at them. “Then let’s go.”